《Be Careful When You Bite Me》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Be Careful When You Bite Me


    The night''s cold re gazed over my body as I fought through constant harsh winds. Upper north,


    there stood my car, glinting as if gazing passionately towards the moon.


    Hell of a lot of winds for an October, I thought, finally reaching my car. I unlocked the door and got in,


    feeling relief from the cold as it washed over me. I took a few minutes to think but there was no other


    thought other than the fact that I was lost and my phone had died. I had to be at least a couple of hours


    away from home and the thought to take a road trip all alone was quickly turning into the worst idea I


    had ever had. I let my muscles rx, seeming as if they don''t have to fight anymore, then I began to


    drive.


    That night, the winds never settled. In fact, they got stronger and harsher. I pushed on the gas harder


    and harder hoping my car would make it up the hill, but the winds were too strong.I was persistent but I


    knew no matter how hard I tried that I''d never make it up so I gave up and got out of the car.I headed


    down the hill and back into the small town.I looked for somebody, anybody but the town waspletely


    empty. The time had to be around 7 or 8 pm but it was almost pitch ckout. Another wave of wind hit


    me hard, I fell back some steps then I kept going. Every shop was closed and every window was nailed


    shut. I couldn''t help but notice the garlic that hung from the roof of each doorway along with the


    religious crosses and pictures of people who were down on their knees and worshipping something.


    I sighed, realizing the cosmic joke that was my life to get stuck in no other ce than this creepy town.


    Suddenly, something hard and wet hit my head.I picked it up from the ground and saw that it was


    garlic.


    I threw it to the ground and looked from left to right.Fear slowly began to engulf me and I tried to go


    back towards my car but the winds were too strong. I tried to hold on to sticks or branches but they only


    broke.A wave of wind sent me falling and rolling back down the hill.


    Ouch.


    I felt my knee scrape against a rock. My blood spilled over the ground and I found myself dizzy from all


    the rolling. I felt someone approach and suddenly, the wind started to slow down. They grew calmer as


    I felt the footsteps get nearer and nearer until the windspletely stopped.


    "That wasn''t supposed to happen," said a voice.


    "You took it too far, again!" snapped another.


    I kept my head down and my eyes closed in fear that they might be dangerous.


    "It''s only my third try!" snapped the first voice," you''re always such a jerk Damon!"


    "Most Cold Ones get it the first try!" replied the other whom I assumed was Damon.


    "What do we do now?" he asked.


    "We have to put her somewhere where she can''t be found, then we''ll leave her there," he said.


    Her? Were they talking about me? Do they even see that I''m here?


    I tried to peek up above the rock but the only thing I could make out was two male figures.


    "We can''t do that! Look at the cut on her knee and her arm, she will bleed to death!"


    I had a cut on my arm? I looked down at my hands and sure enough, they were drenched with the


    blood that was dripping down my elbow.


    "She''s not our responsibility, nobody has to know it''s you."


    "You mean us."


    "I am not going to be responsible for something that you caused Seth! Get that!" snapped Damon.


    Why would they think that they were responsible for my injuries? I was beginning to wonder if I should


    say something but part of me was too scared to make out words.


    "But we have to do something, we can''t let her bleed to death, she isn''t a viger, she''s not from here!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I heard a tired sigh,"We can''t take her to the castle, the guards will see and inform father."


    "Or maybe we can, we have the old tunnel that leads through the back garden."


    I felt my stomach start to twist and the sudden urge to vomit. I grew more lightheaded watching my


    blood flow down the gravel. My face began to hurt as I kept it pressed against the pavement and my


    knees burned.


    Who were these guys and what the hell did they want with me?


    "We could go through the back stairsand go down the tunnel. It will lead us to the main garden and


    from then we can take her to my room."


    "The castle is guarded, how are we going to get to the stairs?"


    "Not the stairs, not now, that''s how I used to sneak out."


    Castles and guards?


    Part of me prayed that this was some stupid game meant to scare off lost and wandering tourists but


    the other part of me knew from the second I stepped into this town that something wasn''t right. My


    surroundings suddenly began to shift and spin around me as I struggled to grasp a hold of reality. I


    could feel the dark figures approaching closer but I didn''t have the strength to escape. I felt a pair of


    arms reach down and lift me from behind the rock and I tried to open my mouth to scream but nothing


    came out. The fight against my lids was fruitless and the urge to pass out was like an endless battle.


    Soon enough theapletely took over my consciousness and I felt myself slip into slumber.


    I blinked my eyes a couple of times until they opened and were greeted with darkness. My senses took


    a couple of seconds to register that I was being carried by one of the strange men from the hill.


    "Can''t you carry her Damon?" asked a filmier voice.


    "No, this will help with your resistance."


    I quickly shut my eyes before they realized that I was awake.


    These people are insane.


    I had to get out of here and make a run for it towards my car now that the winds have stopped but how


    would I do that. I had no idea how long I was passed out for or how far away is my car. I thought about


    attacking them both but I knew I stood no chance. I sensed a powerful and dangerous aura off of them.


    Fear and curiosity began to flood my brain and I felt a migraine arise.


    Where are they taking me? Are they going to hurt me?


    I opened my eyes the slightest bit but I saw nothing. After a couple of minutes, the hands that were


    carrying me handed me through a window. New hands grabbed me and I could only assume they


    switched. Secondster I was engulfed by light despite my closed eyes.


    "This way," hissed a voice.


    "I know, I live here!"


    "Come on, we gotta go," said Damon and began walking again.


    I was terrified. I felt the goosebumps spread across my body and the hairs at the back of my neck lift.


    Should I say something? Why does it feel impossible to speak!


    A couple of minutester, I felt myself being lifted down onto a bed. I urged to open my eyes but I did


    not want them to know that I was conscious in hopes that they would leave me alone and I could


    escape.


    "Seth, go get the first aid kit, I''ll wait here," said Damon.


    Dammit.


    "This is my room, why can''t I stay with her while you get the first aid kit?" asked Seth.


    "I won''t touch the photos of Isabelle."


    "But-"


    As if speaking through gritted teeth, Damon responded with, "Seth, Go."


    I gave it a few seconds and decided to finally open my eyes. I was inside arge bedroom. Thergest


    bedroom I have ever seen in my life and no doubt, the strangest. The walls were a deep maroon color


    and the entire aesthetics of the furniture was like something out of an old horror movie. I wanted to lift


    myself and look around but I caught sight of a figure standing beside the closet.


    So that must be Damon.


    From what I could see, he was tall, very tall, standing well over six feet. I could tell that he clearly


    worked out from the bulging muscles of his back trying not to break out of his ck t-shirt. I watched


    him reach over and touch a picture frame, trailing his index finger along the jawline of a picture of a


    girl''s face. I quickly shut my eyes when he began walking towards me not having time to catch a


    glimpse of his face. I felt his presence get closer and I loosened my eyes so I could peek. I couldn''t


    keep them closed anymore. I let the adrenaline take over and opened them all the way.


    I almost gasped out loud at how beautiful he was. He was standing just a few feet away from me, just a


    little more than half his face within my view. In his hands was the same picture frame.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I couldn''t take in all his beauty in one nce, it was too much. I blinked a couple of times to ensure that


    it was really what I was seeing. Suddenly it was hard to catch my breath, it was out of my reach. Every


    time I thought I''d gotten it, it would slip away. I hesitated to nce at him, not knowing what feature of


    his I want to admire first. He had stormy golden eyes that resembled the sun. His luscious brown hair


    was swept back from the many times he had run his fingers through it. His thick red lips slightly parted


    in a way that was almost seductive. I wondered who the girl in the photo was and why he was staring at


    her like she was both the best and the worst thing to have happened to him.


    He suddenly turned his face and bore his eyes into mine and I gasped out loud.


    "You''re awake," he stated, putting the picture frame down.


    "W-who are you," I meant to snap but instead I hardly whispered it. I tried to sit up and felt immediately


    dizzy.


    My knees buckled in and Damon''s arms quickly caught me andid me back down on the bed. It felt


    odd to be close to him and I couldn''t help but flinch away from his cold touch.


    "Who are you," I asked again, this time with more strength.


    "I''m Damon. My little brother Seth and I were walking and found you on the ground, there were some


    bad winds so I''m guessing you tripped and hurt yourself pretty badly," something about his soothing


    and calm voice made me want to trust him," We brought you back here because you were bleeding,


    Seth is just getting a first aid kit."


    "I-I remember the winds and something about it being Seth''s fault or something and how you''re taking


    me to a guarded castle and-" I began to stammer but Damon quickly cut me off.


    "Okay listen human, we are going to heal your cut so you don''t bleed to death then we will take you


    back and act as if this never happened, okay?" there was a sh of something dangerous in his eyes


    that told me to just agree.


    "Why are you helping me?" I asked instead," You don''t even know me, why not just call the police?"


    "Because it was our fault you fell down," he responded.


    "How?" I asked, scrunching up my face.


    "You ask too many questions," he sighed.


    "What is this ce?" I swallowed before asking,"do you kill people?"


    "Something like that," he replied nonchntly.


    I couldn''t tell if he was joking or not. At the shocked expression on my face, he rolled his eyes.


    Seth walked in and smirked, tossing the first aid kit to his brother," You woke her up."


    Seth was tall like his brother but much thinner. His brown hair and eyes were identical to Damons and


    you could tell he was much younger.


    "No, she woke up," Damon responded.


    "I don''t get it, why don''t we just drink her?" he asked.


    I let out a breathless gasp and stared at the two brothers wide-eyed.


    "Because, someone else like her might know she''s here," said Damon.


    This has to be a sick joke. My eyes watered and my heart came pounding against my chest.


    I have to get out of here!


    Damon examined the first ad kid in his hands and forcefully threw it back into the hands of Seth.


    "This is empty you idiot!"


    "I checked every shelf, that was the only one we have."


    Damon''s eyes red with anger as he stared down at me and spoke," Stay here."


    He stormed out of the room with Seth trailing behind him. I hardly gave it three seconds before I stood


    up carefully and quietly, making my way out the door and into the biggest hallway I''ve seen in my life. It


    went on forever into dark shadows that gave me the chills. This was no doubt, a castle. Crimson


    curtains lined the corridors and matching carpets hid the floors. I brought my hand up to undo the


    curtains in hopes of revealing a window but instead was met with brick walls instead that hung multiple


    paintings. I examined one of a man carrying a girl in his arms while kissing her neck. It took me a


    second nce to realize that the blood pouring from her neck meant that he was in fact, biting. I


    gasped and took a few steps back and kept walking. I tried to separate more curtains but was met with


    more brick walls and paintings.


    This one was of Damon. In the painting, he had fangs and an expression that could put me six feet


    under. He looked almost hungry, animalistic but it was luring in a way. Suddenly I heard voices behind


    me shout out "Damn human!"


    Without looking back, I began to run despite the fact that my vision started to blur again. I didn''t get


    very far before I realized that Damon had already appeared in front of me.


    "What," I muttered, looking back at where he was standing"How did you do that?"


    "Do what?" he asked, clearly annoyed, and picked up and threw me over his shoulders like I was


    nothing but a leaf.


    "How did you do that!" I repeated," how did you get to me so fast-"


    "Shut up."


    He flung me back down on the bed and ordered me to sit. I was more afraid than before and did exactly


    as I was told. He took out the first aid kit and began working on my knee. I watched as he took out a


    piece of gauze and began to clean up my wound. I couldn''t help but be aware of his skin on mine. It


    almost felt impossible to bear, like I had to push him away but I knew he wouldn''t let me. Instead, I tried


    to focus on his facial features


    "Where''s Seth?" I asked after a couple of minutes of silence.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His head lifted up immediately then he went back to working on my leg," he was hungry."


    Something about the way he said it told me he wasn''t talking about regr food. I took in three long


    breaths and waited for him to finish working on my leg. Finally, I gathered the courage to ask another


    question.


    "What did Seth mean when he said why don''t we just drink her?" I asked.


    He looked up at me and smiled in a way that was almost wicked,"You ask so many questions but you


    know what? You can''t handle the truth so shut up and let me finish cleaning these damn cuts."


    Suddenly Seth walks in, his white shirt now stained with something red. I felt nauseous at the thought


    of what that might be.


    He smirked and nced right at me," that was a messy one!"


    My eyes bulged out and I stared at him in shock.


    Damon stood up and barked at his brother," What the hell do you think you''re doing, go change."


    "I thought you''d be done!" he said.


    "Do you have any idea what would happen if father found out just how careless and stupid you''ve


    been-"


    "What the hell is going on!" I yelled out, not being able to take any of it anymore. How could one wrong


    turn end up leading me here? I was sick and tired and I needed answers.


    Damon turned around. His eyes had gone from their original golden color to a dark and angry charcoal.


    "You need to learn to keep your mouth shut." he hissed out through his teeth.


    Without warning, a girl storms through the doors and into the bedroom. I immediately recognized her as


    the girl in the photos. Isabelle.


    She was breathtaking in real life with jet ck hair and skin that was almost porcin.


    "What is going on here" she greeted, her ck eyes looking me up and down suspiciously, "why did


    you bring a viger here?"


    "Isabelle," said Seth, leading her out," I thought you already ate." Isabelle turned back around and her


    eyesnded upon me and she smirked," you saved some for me."


    "no, not exact-" but it was toote.


    Within a millisecond she stood less them a centimeter away from me, her eyes now hungry and her


    fangs extended.


    I opened my mouth to scream but the force of her palms against my lips sealed them shut. Instead, I


    stared at her with wide and terrified eyes.


    I felt her drag her nose against the side of my neck, sniffing me. She used her extended fangs to trail


    down my skin. I felt my heart thud abruptly against my chest and the pinch of her sharp fangs on my


    skin.I screamed out as she dug them deeper into my skin. The pain was electrifying. My body went limp


    beneath me and I felt her quick arms wrap around my waist. She dug her teeth deeper into my wound


    and the burning feeling began to fade until all I felt was a tug.


    In the distance, I saw Seth''s eyes turn dark and his fangs extend. He walked towards me, his vision


    fixated on every droplet of blood that rolled down my neck. I felt my vision begin to fade and the same


    This was it. I was going to die, at the hands of something I had no idea existed.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Suddenly, something...shifted. The movement was too sudden for my enfeebled brain toprehend. I


    felt Isabelle''s arms let go of my weakened body. Unable to support me, my legs gave out from under


    me and I felt myself plummet down, my view now being nothing but the floors. I tried to look up to


    register the scene but my eyesight was blurring worse by the second. In the background I saw


    Damon''s arms extending over an angry Isabelle and Seth, holding them back. They were both staring


    at me with hatred and hunger, wide-eyed and snarling through their teeth.


    Hot tears streamed down my face and I heard myself sob as opposed to feeling it. I watched but barely


    as the three wrestled against each other but Damon persisted until the two stopped fighting back.


    Slowly, their eyes turned into their normal color and their fangs drew back.


    "What the hell did you stop me for!" Isabelle yelled, angrily brushing Damon off of her.


    "You were going to kill her!" he yelled back in response.


    "So what! She''s just a human!" This time it was Seth.


    "She''s a gift, for Father," I saw Damon''s eyes meet with Seths as he gritted," She was meant to remain


    untouched!"


    "She was the King''s viger!" Isabelle began to freak out,"Why didn''t you warn me, you idiots!"


    "It''s not like you gave us much time," said Seth.


    "Why the hell would she be here and not in the quarter!" She continued, now ring at me.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Damon.


    "Don''t tell him I drank from her," her voice was frim and strict," Please!"


    Damon nodded," just go."


    "I mean it-" she began.


    "Go."


    She red at the two brothers for another second and left.


    When it was just Seth and Damon, Seth opened his mouth as if to break the silence but Damon beat


    him to it.


    "I know, you couldn''t hold back."


    "I-I tried but when Isabelle bit her, I couldn''t hold back."


    "It''s alright, you lost control."


    "It''s tough, I don''t know how you do it," responded an embarrassed-looking Seth," I''m not sure I''ll ever


    be able to control myself."


    Damon patted his brother''s shoulders," Go check on Isabelle."


    Seth nodded and left the room.


    Damon turned around and rested his soft and sorry gaze upon mine. I wanted so badly to close my


    eyes and let myself pass out but something inside of me wouldn''t let me. I felt the bite on my neck both


    burn and sizzle at the same time. My vision came back into focus when Damon''s shoes halted right


    before my face. I felt myself being lifted and once again being ced back on the bed, this time a lot


    more gently as if I was fragile and as if he was guilty.


    "Th-thank you," I managed to utter out when he ced a pillow underneath my face.


    "I wasn''t helping you, I-," he replied momentster," I was helping them."


    "Still, I think you saved my life." I swallowed and felt my dry throat ache.


    When he remained silent, I asked, "What...are you people?"


    Unexpectedly, he chuckled. He didn''t answer my question. Instead, he picked up the first aid kid from


    the ground and started cleaning the fresh wound on my neck.


    Bite. Not wound. Bite.


    His cold fingers sent shivers down my spine and I couldn''t help but notice how close he was. I waited to


    feel his breathing against my skin but I never did.


    I examined his beautiful features from the outline of his strong and muscr jaw to the bed of dark


    eyshes that almost made me envious. He was breathtaking. He was the man of my dreams, yet I''m


    not sure my dreams could have predicted someone would be so perfect. He brought his gaze up to


    meet mines and whispered," Vampire."


    I blinked and blinked again, my eyes never leaving him. I nodded. I had no other words.


    "We are vampires," he continued," We drink human blood."


    I debated nodding again but this time I replied with," Okay."


    "Why aren''t you freaking out?" he smirked almost humorlessly.


    "I''m passed freaking out."


    I want to go home.


    The stinging on my neck increased and a sudden shock slithered through my body. I yelled out loud


    and reached up to clench my skin. Damon''s fingers moved mine and trailed over it, the sudden


    movement making me forget about the pain just a little bit. When he backed away, I was surprised to


    find myself disappointed.


    "Isabelle has left her venom in your skin, therefore, I must suck it out," he stated, his eyes now stern.


    I began to panic and my eyes widened," Wait what!"


    "I have to get it all out now, or else the shifting will begin-"


    "Shifting?"


    "I have to suck the venom out now or else you''ll start to shift and wake up like one of us." He started to


    walk back towards me and I felt my body flinch back against the bed, away from his touch.


    "What happens if you lose control," My voice was calmer than I felt," What if-"


    He sat down and ced his hand on my arm as if reassuring me but the action only made me more


    alert," I won''t."


    My eyes began to burn and I felt a fresh stream of tears start to pour out.


    "You''re Monsters," I breathed out.


    "Well in my world little human," He hissed and brought his face closer to mines," you''re the monster."


    I forced myself to swallow the fear that arose in the back of my throat.


    "Just get it out of me," I spat out," Get it out of me now!"


    My heart sank down to my knees at the sight of his face darkening and his fangs extending. I was too


    shocked to say anything. Instead, I waited for this strange man who kidnapped me to bite my neck and


    suck the venom out. Just a few hours ago, I was lost in my car, searching for a highway to head back


    south to my hometown.


    How did I get here?


    Without another word, Damon brought his face closer to mine and ced his mouth on my neck. If I


    didn''t know what woulde next, I would exin the action as gentle, sweet, and almost dispelling.


    Seconds passed before I finally began to feel the pain. I couldn''t help but let out a small whimper. The


    pain was almost electrifying. It felt as if the venom he was sucking out was on fire itself inside of me. I


    wrapped my fingers around his forearm and squeezed to keep from pulling away from his mouth. I felt


    the pain decreasing as I felt him move away from me. He didn''t give me a chance to process what had


    just happened. Instead, his fangs disappeared and he distanced himself a few meters from me.


    " Your leg, arm, and neck should be okay, you can go now, I''ll take you to your car."


    I only nodded. The rush of relief I was expecting to feel never came. For some reason, I felt emptiness


    as he reached down and picked me up again. I felt as if I was leaving something behind.


    Vampires, I thought, they''re really, actually vampires.


    I remembered the garlic that hung from the windows in the small creepy town.I nced sideways at


    him, suddenly feeling nervous. We stepped out of the bedroom and made our way down the medieval-


    looking hallway. A sudden figure rounded the corner and stopped into a halt when he saw us.I gasped


    when I saw his face.


    Although he wasn''t as handsome as Damon, he was still breathtaking with light almost grey hair and


    piercing blue eyes.


    He was dressed in a ck leather jacket and a tight white shirt underneath and blue-washed jeans that


    hugged his muscr legs.


    "Well well well, what do we have here," he hissed, looking hungry.


    Damon pulled me closer to his chest," What are you doing here?"


    "Visiting poor father who has no idea what you''ve done," he said.


    "Who told you?" Damon asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Seth," he smiled and sent a wink my way.


    "Why the hell would he do that?" Damon eximed, talking to himself now.


    "And naturally, father now knows as well."


    "You didn''t," snapped Damon.


    Suddenly, I felt small and scared like a tiny mouth stuck in a trap. Both men stared at one another as if


    looking for a fight that I would be caught in the middle of.


    "I can''t be the only disappointment, father wants to see you, now," he walked past us, but not before


    giving me a smirk that caused all the hairs on my arm to stand.


    "Who was that?" I asked Damon, my voiceing out shaky.


    "That is my older brother," said Damon and strutted down the hall.


    "W-what''s gonna happen now." But he never replied.


    After what seemed like forever, Damon finally stopped at the entrance of something. He ced my feet


    down on the floor.


    "Can you walk?"


    I took a few shaky steps,"Y-yes, where are we going."


    He ignored me and pushed the metal doors open.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Inside was arge room that was about the size of a church. Much like the rest of the ce, this room


    was decorated with crimson walls and gold curtains that hung like chandeliers from the ceiling. There


    was a long corridor that went on for about fifteen feet before stopping at a pair of huge golden chairs


    where a man and a woman sat.


    Guards'' dressed in traditional metal attire stood at either side of the room.


    "Damon." barked a voice.


    I slightly jumped up, startled. My eyes traveled to the end of the carpet where an older couple were


    seated on the thrones,


    The King, dressed in typical king attire, was wearing a velvet-colored robe and a crown, simr to the


    Queen. As we walked closer, I could see that the King looked like a much older Damon and the queen


    resembled Seth more. She had long golden hair with thick curls and her eyes pierced mines from


    meters away.


    "Father, mother." greeted Damon bowing his head slightly.


    "I have been told you have an injured human, one that isn''t a viger, and brought her here without my


    permission," he snapped.


    "You are told correct father," he admitted.


    I nced at Damon. It was almost strange to see him so distressed.


    "Who hurt her?" asked the king.


    "I did."


    That wasn''t true. Seth was the one who injured me and Seth was the one who insisted they bring me


    back. Damon would never have agreed to sneak me in if Seth hadn''t bugged him so much.


    So why was Damon taking the me?


    The King sigh," Damon, why do you continue to disobey me?"


    "My apologies father, but I had injured the girl very harshly, I was afraid if I had left her there she would


    be trouble," he spoke nervously.


    "I see you have taken care of her," said the King," but she now knows."


    Panic began to rise within me again,"I-I promise not to tell a soul!" I yelled, suddenly.


    Damon''s head snapped sharply towards me and I quickly shut my mouth.


    The King nced at me, almost sadly"Of course you wouldn''t dear, but we cannot let you leave, it is


    against ourw," he said.


    "Whatw?" I snapped despite Damon''s re.


    "He''s speaking of the Cold One''sw," spoke the Queen.


    "The Cold Ones?" I asked.


    "Yes, our people here are the Cold Ones."


    "What are you going to do to me?" I asked," you can''t keep me here forever."


    "No," said the King," we will arrange it so that you have no memory of this."


    "What, how," I asked, not sure that I even wanted to know.


    "We can try to have it done by a Cold Ones here at the castle," spoke the Queen''s smooth voice," But it


    is not always sessful as it is not what we are best at."


    "And if it doesn''t work,I-if I still remember?"


    "Then I''m afraid dear, you will be stuck here until we find a witch that can," she said.


    "How long does that take," my hopeless gaze turned towards Damon," I can''t just stay here, I have a


    life!"


    "It will take as much time as it needs," replied the King.


    It took a while for me to correctly register everything they had so easily said into my brain.


    My eyes widened and I snapped," That''s only if you fail to erase my memory?"


    "Yes," the Queen responded," but if it fails, we have to go with the other option."


    "Well, when can you try?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow night, the full moon will be out, then we will have our maximum strength."


    I thought the full moon crap was for werewolves.


    "I can''t stay until tomorrow!" I snapped," my family, they don''t know that I''m okay-."


    "I''m afraid you have no other choice," said the Queen.


    "But what about my parents!" I asked.


    "We will arrange for someone to get you a phone call," she said," but as for now, Damon will escort you


    to your room, we ask that you remain inside, the castle is no ce for a human."


    Damon began to drag me away again when the King''s stern voice froze us both," Damon, have you


    forgotten something?"


    "Please inform me father," said Damon.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Your punishment," said the king.


    "My apologies father, it slipped my mind," Damon said.


    "You will keep watch of the dungeon for a week."


    I opened my mouth as if to protest on Damon''s behalf, it was Seth, therefore he should take the


    punishment, but I saw Damon''s eyes widen in happiness for a slight second, before nodding," Yes


    father."


    Had I imagined the glint in his eyes? I must have had. Why would a prince possibly be happy about


    bing Dungeon Keeper for the week?


    I let my head hang as if it was getting heavy with my thoughts and let him drag me to my room. We


    must have been walking for over ten minutes, passing hallways with entrances that led to even more


    hallways, statues, and sculptures that seemed priceless when finally we slowed down at yet another


    corridor.


    "Here it is," said Damon, stopping in front of two brown wooden doors.


    "Here''s what," I asked, caught up in my thoughts.


    "I had thought trouble was the only thing you can produce but now I know it''s making my life difficult as


    well," he sighed and opened the doors," This is your room."


    He pushed past me and went to close the windows. The room was simr to the one I was in before,


    with ck curtains and matching plush carpets covering the ground. In the middle was a grey king-size


    bed stationed between two cedar wooden dressers.


    "Never leave the windows open," he said," Never."


    I nodded with no urge to find out why.


    I sat on the bed," I-I don''t have clothes."


    "In the closet there you should find something suitable," his eyes turned a dark, angry shade, and he


    spat out, " you have caused me more trouble than you are worth so tomorrow when we erase your


    memory, you will participate like a good little human with no more backtalk."


    I crossed my arms to hide the shivers and tried to swallow back my fear," There''s a chance it won''t


    work."


    "It will," he sounded as if he was convincing himself as opposed to me, "Otherwise there will be one


    less human to worry about wherever you came fro-"


    "Holly."


    I could tell he was getting angrier when he said," What?"


    I knew it was my cue to stop but I couldn''t. I was frustrated and confused and angry and hungry but I


    couldn''t help it.I wanted to talk to him. Even if we are fighting, I didn''t wanna be alone in this strange


    ce far away from home, and to my knowledge, he is the only one here that wouldn''t kill me.


    "My name," I replied," It''s Holly."


    I saw what looked like confusion cross his face and wondered if he didn''t think we had names in the


    human world.


    "I don''t like being called human, just call me by my name," I continued.


    "I''ll call you what I please," Damon''s eyes darkened in rage and he took a step closer to me. I tried not


    to shift my nervous gaze away from his.


    Don''t be scared, my mother had once told me, predators can smell fear.


    Suddenly, Seth came barging in. His smirk was wiped off his face when he saw Damon''s.


    He pushed past Seth and exited the room, huffing angrily.


    Seth turned towards me," Don''t make him angry human, he might just kill you next time, I probably


    won''t be around," with that, he turned around and exited the room.


    I sighed out loud.


    It''s not human, it''s Holly.


    To expect sleep that night was simply absurd. With about a thousand thoughts racing through my head,


    rest was thest thing that I was thinking about. My brain was overwhelmed with questions.


    Number one being what the hell is going on. Just a few hours ago, the world was normal. There was no


    such thing as vampires and witches and I was just a girl with a regr life and parents and friends who


    have no idea where I am now. I wondered when I would be allowed to call them or if they even had cell


    phones in this modern-day dungeon. I wondered about Damon and why he was so angry and hateful


    all the time and then wondered if it was only with me. I remembered the way he looked at the picture of


    Isabelle and wondered what had happened between them. I worried about tomorrow and what would


    happen if they couldn''t erase my memory and wondered if it does work, how much of my memory


    would be gone. I thought about school and my friends. This year was myst and I will be graduating in


    just a few months. Maybe if I exined that to the King and Queen they would understand.


    What about if they cannot erase my memory, and are unable to find a witch to do so, what then!


    I certainly did NOT want to be stuck in this castle, not even for another minute.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    I knew I was restless so I stood up and walked over to the window. I struggled with the hinges but


    managed to crack it open a little bit. I remembered Damon''s warning to keep it closed but decided to


    ignore it. Outside was dark but you can see the sun was beginning toe up. It looked like the castle


    was hidden deep inside the woods because all I could see for miles were trees. I looked down to see


    that I was so high up that the ground was nowhere to be seen. I shut the window and walked over to


    the door and to my surprise, they were not locked. I peeked out into the halls but all I saw was ck.


    The deafening silence was almost too loud and I decided that I would rather go back to bed than to risk


    walking down those halls.


    A couple of hourster, and not a minute of sleepter, I was startled by someone opening the door.


    A maid barged into my room and ced a tray of something on my dresser. I opened my mouth to ask


    her anything but she hurried out almost as if purposely. Confused, I stood up and walked over to the


    dresser removing the stainless steel tops from the tray to reveal a sandwich, some water, and fruit. I felt


    my stomach ache as if to remind me that I haven''t eaten in over twenty-four hours. I sipped on some


    water that was almost painful to digest and nibbled on the sandwich. A couple of minutester I


    decided to explore the many doors out in the halls in hopes of finding a shower.


    Finally, I found a door that looked like it could be a bathroom.I opened it and gasped when I realized


    that it was a bedroom and there were people inside. Panic built up in me and I began cursing in my


    mind. I shut the door immediately and hurried down the hall, worried that they had seen me. Suddenly,


    the door nearest to me barged open and arms reached out and pulled me into a dark room. I let out a


    scream that was quickly stifled by the other person. Frightened, I struggled to shove the person off of


    me and searched for the light switch.


    A frustrated sigh came from my attacker and suddenly, the room was filled with light.


    "Damon!"I felt relieved even though I knew better," What are you doing!?"


    "Just be quiet for a second!" he snapped, cing his palm over my lips. I couldn''t help but be aware of


    the short distance between us. We were standing almost chest to chest, his white tee pressed softly


    against my ck sweater. His hair was messier today as if he had been brushing it back more


    frequently.


    When I stayed silent, he continued.


    "Why did you leave your room?" he snapped. I scrunched my face up and waited for him to move his


    hand. When he did, I replied with," Because I had to use the bathroom."


    "I told you not to leave, why do you make life difficult?"


    "Are you kidding me!" I snapped," First I can''t leave this ce and now I can''t even pee?"


    "What did you see?" he demanded.


    I turned away," I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    He growled under his breath," Don''t mess with me, human."


    "Why don''t you go see for yourself instead of lingering here like some sad and lonely-" Damon cut my


    rattling off with a snarl that quickly reminded me who I was speaking with," Watch it, or else the next


    time you are out of your room will be at your funeral."


    My eyes widened in horror and I tried to turn around towards the exit but his firm grip held me in ce.


    "What," I spoke through gritted teeth.


    "When you opened the door, what did you see?"


    "It sounds like you already know-."


    "Holly!"


    I''m not sure why hearing my own name made me flinch. Maybe it was the way he said it that sounded


    foreign or maybe part of me was surprised that he remembered.


    He grabbed my arm and pulled me close," If you don''t tell me now, I''ll do a lot worse than kill you."


    I was almost trapped by his gaze and couldn''t look away. It was like trying to break a spell to do


    anything other than stare back at him in awe. My words were forming at the tip of my tongue but what


    came out was merely a breathless whisper," What more can you do to me. We stared at each other for


    what felt like a couple of minutes. He finally retrieved his hands off my body and took a few steps back.


    He ran his fingers through his hair in distress and stared down at the ground.


    "I''m sorry," he said, throwing me off guardpletely.


    "They were in the middle of...it," I decided to finally answer his question.


    "It?" he asked," Must you speak in riddles?"


    I sighed.


    Is he really going to make me exin?


    The image of Seth and Isabelle in apromising embrace returned to my head and I shook it off.


    "It Damon," I pressed not wanting to say the word," Sex-"


    He shut his eyes and clenched his fists.


    "Get out," he said.


    "What?" I muttered, wondering if he was alright.


    "Get out!" he snapped all of the sudden, his eyes wide and angry. I didn''t hesitate to reach for the exit.


    Before I left I could have sworn I saw a glint of something shiny sliding down his face.


    ......A tear? Can vampires cry?


    It took me about half an hour after the incident with Damon to find a bathroom. Although it wasn''t much,


    taking a shower and cleaning up cheered me up the slightest until I remembered what tonight will be.


    My mind drifted back to Damon.


    What is going on between him and Isabe? Who was she to him and who is she to Seth? Could it be


    possible that I had imagined that tear?


    I couldn''t imagine someone as cold and angry as Damon be so shattered over a girl but then again, it


    wasn''t just any girl. It was the dangerously beautiful, fiery, and jaw-dropping Isabelle who, no doubt,


    can make a vampire as cold and mean as Damon shed tears. I sighed. Part of me wished that I could


    be like her. I quickly shrugged the thought as soon as it came to my head.


    I entered my room to find a note wrapped in brown cloth on my newly made bed. It took me about five


    minutes to figure out that there''s a string at the bottom of the letter that I have to pull but by that time, I


    had already tore the cloth open.


    Beautiful cursive writing on a piece of thick paper that read;


    Dear Holly,


    The ritual will begin tonight as soon as the moon is up.


    We will send up a servant to retrieve you when it''s time.


    For now, we have arranged for you to make a single phone call.


    The King and Queen


    I tossed the letter and fidgeted with the sheets until I found a cell phone. I gasped out loud and held it


    to my chest feeling as if I had just found gold. I pressed the buttons to reveal the home screen and


    punched in the number to thendline at my home I brought the phone up to my ears and felt my heart


    thud in anxiousness and excitement. It wasn''t until I heard my mother greet me that I realized I had not


    "Hello..Hello, anybody there?"


    "Mom, it''s me," My voice was shaky and nervous.


    "Holly!" you could hear both the worry and the relief in her voice," honey, where are you! We were so


    worried when you didn''t call us yesterday."


    "I''m so sorry Mom, my phone died, I''m using a friend''s but I''m alright-"


    "Where are you and when are youing home?"


    "Soon," I was suddenly lost for words," I''m not sure, maybe a couple of days, I''m at a motel in this small


    town-"


    "Holly this is ridiculous, I understand that breakups are painful bute home! Come clear your


    thoughts here where you can be with your family."


    How do I tell her that my boyfriend cheating on me has suddenly be thest thing that I was


    worried about?


    "I know mom, and I will," I reassured her," but here it''s peaceful, and I don''t start school again for a


    couple of days, I think I''ll stay out here until I''m ready okay?"


    "Holly-"


    I didn''t let her finish. I felt fresh tears pooling in my eyes and slowly trickle down my face," Mom, I-I


    gotta go, just tell everyone I''m alright okay? I''ll see you soon."


    "Holly-"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hung up before she could finish her sentence. I wiped the tears from my face and ced the


    cellphone on the dresser. It felt like a huge weight lifted off my shoulder to be able to reassure my


    mother, not that I felt I did a great job at doing so.


    Hey mom, I''m alright, stuck at a castle with some vampires who wanna erase my memory before they


    let me go, I''ll see you soon.


    I sighed once again.


    I stood up and decided to raid the closet to keep my mind off my parents.


    Surprisingly, there weren''t any corsets and ball gowns. I was able to find a clean pair of ck leggings


    and a baggy white t-shirt. I wondered if they belonged to Isabe and if Damon would feel some way if I


    put them on. A mirror hung by the closet and I wondered, do vampires have reflections or was that a


    myth.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    I examined my reflection and couldn''t help butpare myself to the women that I have seen so far.


    My light brown hairy pitch straight stopping mid back. My green eyes looked tired, confused and sad.


    I brought my hands up to trail my fingers across the bite scar on my neck.


    How the hell am I going to exin this?


    I let my mind wander some more before deciding, this isn''t working.My stomach growled, signaling that


    it was hungry so I stood and exited my room.Careful not to run into anybody,it wasn''t long until I


    realized that I had no idea where I was going.I kept going until I saw a maid. I opened my mouth to ask


    her but, like the other one, she just sped up and walked away.I sighed and walked some more. I


    noticed that the castle was silent.


    Too silent.


    Shouldn''t there be an echo of some poor helpless screaming humans like in the movies? Except this


    isn''t some horror movie. This is horrific reality and it alone is providing me with more terror than any


    movie I had ever watched. A couple of minutester another maid walked by. She sped when she got


    near me but I wasn''t going to let another maid slip. I jumped in front of her, blocking her path. She


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    stepped to the side and I followed.


    "May I help you?" she calmly asked.


    "Yes, can you tell me if I had grown spider legs? Because every darn maid I try to speak to runs away


    from me," I snapped.


    "Your sarcasm is uncalled for" she snapped back.


    "So was your rudeness," I said. I couldn''t help but notice a simr scar on her neck.


    Her face turned red," was there anything you wanted?"


    "Where can I get some food," I felt my stomach growl again as if on cue.


    "You can try the kitchen, first floor," and with that, she stepped to the side and walked away.


    Why was everyone here so angry? I walked further down, my stomach growling even louder.


    How do I get to the first floor if I have no idea what floor I am on now?


    Three figures appeared from the shadows and I was able to distinguish two as guards. Between them,


    they dragged a person down the hall. He was dressed oddly, in something that resembled a funny


    costume. Startled and slightly scared, I stepped aside as if to blend in with the curtains and let them


    pass by, but not before catching the look of fear on the middle aged man''s face. Questions immediately


    ran through my mind.


    Where were they taking him? Why did he look so scared? Why was he wearing that?


    I felt helpless even though part of me wanted to help the poor man.


    Without a second thought, I ran after the guards, wondering that hallway they went into.


    Left or right?


    I ran around in the halls desperate to catch a glimpse of them but I couldn''t see them anywhere! I ran


    back to the other hallway and took a right turn instead. I saw them, all the way at the end of the


    corridor. I ran after them but they turned. There was no sign of them anymore but I kept searching. Part


    of me nagged what I would do if I did find them but I chose to ignore it. Something about the expression


    on the man''s face kept me going. I was scared for what they were going to do to him. My chest was


    starting to hurt and I couldn''t help but stop for a couple of minutes.Images of them beheading the


    innocent man clouded my thoughts. Just as I was catching my breath and regaining the energy to keep


    running, I turned toe in contact with something hard.


    Or someone. I looked up to see angry golden eyes staring down at me.


    "What are you doing out of your room again!" Damon spoke grimly.


    "The guards," I struggled to speak, still not having caught my breath,"I think they''re going to kill that


    man."


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, looking annoyed.


    "I saw the guards dragging this man somewhere," I snapped," what are they going to do with him-"


    He rolled his eyes," he''s a viger, a native, he''s ours."


    My eyes widened with disbelief,"what ''''I whispered.


    He nodded," He is not for you to worry about."


    All of the sudden, the anger that boiled inside of me unleashed and I began to shout,"You''re monsters,


    you''re all monsters!" I felt my hands clench into fists that mmed against his chest as I sobbed and


    screamed," You''re going to kill that man for no reason! You''re horrible monsters that deserve to die!"


    I felt his hands wrap around mines and he pushed me away in an attempt to block the hits," Stop."


    I could see through blurry eyes that he was angry but I was over it. I didn''t know what to make of my


    fear and all I could do was cry.


    "No one ising to rescue you so stop."


    In the distance past Damon I saw the two guards walking further down the hall.


    "Wait!" I called out but they wouldn''t stop.


    I tried to make my way past Damon to head towards them but he grabbed my arm and yelled" Go back


    to your room! Now!"


    "I can''t! I have to help him!" I yelled, tears streaming down my face.


    "You''re toote! He''s probably already dead!" snapped Damon.


    Something twisted inside me when I heard those words because I knew he was right. That man was


    gone and there was nothing I could do or could have done to change that. "Go back to your room," his


    tone was more gentle now.


    Silently, I obeyed.


    Fear engulfed me as I walked back to my room. How long before I''m next?


    Lets face it, if they can''t find a way to erase my memory, that will be me.


    Images of the innocent man flooded my head. What did Damon mean by native viger? I wondered if


    the man had a family or someone who is wondering where he is. I needed some answers but where


    could I possibly get them?


    I finally reached my room andid in bed. I noticed on the dresser there was a new tray with some


    more water and food but I had lost my appetite. I turned to my side and let myself cry some more and


    before I knew it, I had cried myself to sleep


    I woke up a few hourster feeling hot and sweaty.


    Lazily, I stood up and cracked open a window. The view of the woods was beautiful in daylight. I


    nced at the clock that read 6:46pm. Sucdenly, a maid burst in as if it was her own


    room.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "Get up!" she ordered," we have things to do and little time!"


    She looked me up and down before rushing me out of the room and down the hall towards the


    bathroom,"In!"


    I obeyed and entered the bathroom wondering what she meant by things to do and little time. There


    was a pack of toothbrushes and some soap on the sink. I brushed my teeth then washed my face in the


    shower. .After wiping down with a red towel, I exited the bathroom. The maid stood there, impatiently


    tapping her foot.


    "Come one on!" she rushed me back down the hall.


    Her short figure shoved me inside the bedroom and opened the closet.


    "What are we doing?" I finally asked.


    Instead of answering, she ran out of the room leaving me confused. A couple of minutes, she


    reappeared with a bag full of stuff.


    "Sit child," she smiled.


    I obeyed when I realized that that was the first genuine smile I had seen since I had arrived at this


    ce. She went to work on my hair and face and I couldn''t help but notice she had the same scar on


    her neck as the previous maid did. When she noticed me staring, she smiled down at her, her brown


    eyes soft and gentle.


    "You''re the first human we have seen here that isn''t from the vige," she spoke softly," You''re a


    foreigner to the Cold Ones, caused quite a mess."


    "The bite on your neck, is it-" I fumbled with my words as I searched my brain for a polite way to ask,"


    Did they do that to you?"


    The smile on her face lessened and she focused on plucking my eyebrows," Ie from a breed that


    was meant to serve the Cold Ones. They don''t feed on me anymore."


    "What do you mean by breed?"


    Instead of answering my question, she handed me a mirror.I almost gasped at my reflection.


    My brown hair was styled into thick curls that nested down my shoulders. The ck eyeliner on my lids


    made my green eyes shine.My skin sparkled slightly and my lips were a glossy red.


    I turned to the maid," Why did you do this?"


    She smiled slightly,"Do you like it?"


    "Yes of course, but why?"


    "You get to go home tonight. Tomorrow, you''ll have no memory of this and you can go back to being a


    human. That''s never happened here before," I saw a glint in her eyes that turned into a tear," People


    like us, we don''t just walk out of here, unscarred."


    "I''m Holly," I replied, having no idea what to say to her or how to help her," and you are?"


    "Im Meredith."


    "Nice to meet you, Meredith," I took her hands in mine and smiled up at her.


    "The ritual is tonight. Thest one was over a decade ago."


    "Did it... work?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure but I hope it will tonight."


    She strutted past me and headed toward her bag," Now, wear this," she said, pulling out a white skin


    tight silk dress.


    The dress was sleeveless and looked more like lingerie. All in all, it was beautiful.


    I grabbed it from her hands,"This looks too small.


    "It''s traditional," she simply replied.


    She handed me the matching heels and when I was done slipping everything on, I was taken back by


    my reflexion in the mirror. I looked beautiful. Seductive but elegant.


    I look like I canpete with Isabelle.


    "What time is it?" I asked Meredith.


    "The ritual starts in half an hour," she said," I have to leave now."


    I nodded,"Okay, will I be seeing you tonight?"


    "Yes you''ll see me tonight," with that, she smiled and exited the room and I was left alone with nothing


    but my reflection to stare at.


    About twenty minutester, I decided I had to go now. After exiting my room, I realized that I had no


    idea where to go. It was about ten minutester that I remembered the note from the King and Queen


    instructing me to wait for a servant to bring me down when it was time.


    Dammit I forgot.


    I roamed around the castle until I heard shouting.


    "You are always disobeying me!"


    I turned and saw the same metal doors from yesterday, when I had met the King and Queen. I put my


    ear on the door to listen.


    "When will you finally listen!" I recognized the voice immediately as King.


    "I''m sorry father, I really am," a voice that sounded like Damon responded.


    "If you continue to showpassion for the humans then you will never make it as King!"


    King? Did that mean that Damon was meant to take over the throne?


    I remembered briefly meeting his older brother yesterday.


    I thought the eldest takes the crown.


    Damon stayed silent.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "That jester that you rescued will go back into the vige and let the others know that he was spared,"


    said the Queen," It doesn''t look good when the castle they are meant to worship and fear begins to


    spare lives."


    "I apologize," said Damon," I will ept whatever punishment you have for me."


    Damon saved the man? I thought that he didn''t care? I thought the man had already died?


    I felt relieved to hear that the man made it out alive but more confused as to why Damon would react


    so harshly yet spare the man''s life.


    "Don''t forget that the vigers are ours," said the King," Humans outside our territory may not belong to


    us but the natives are ours. We breed them to keep our kind alive!"


    Questions ran through my head and I felt more confused than ever.


    Is that what Meredith meant when she said she was bred to serve the Cold Ones? Did they breed


    humans to use as their own? Chapter Three


    I was too caught up in my own thoughts to even remember that I had to be at the ritual. Still curious as


    to why Damon had lied to me, I forced myself a reminder that I did not care and averted my focus back


    to getting to that ritual and getting the hell out of this ce.


    But where do I go?


    I watched as a guard dressed in heavy armor passed by and debated asking him but before I got the


    chance to utter a word, I heard the big metal doors unveil behind me and out stepped Damon. He


    grabbed my arm and turned me around. He took a couple seconds to look me up and down, his face


    scrunching up in an expression I can only describe as curious or maybe taken back. I felt my cheeks


    heat up in embarrassment and was suddenly very aware of how little fabric was covering my skin. I


    watched his eyes linger on my exposed neck, observing the bite Isabelle had given me.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to stay in your room?" he finally spoke, balmier than I was used


    to.


    I yanked my bare arm from his grip and retorted,"I didn''t know where to go, for the ritual."


    He swallowed as if his throat had suddenly gone dry," I see Meredith has gotten to you." I simply


    nodded.


    "Come with me."


    Without giving me a second to respond, I silently obeyed. We walked for what felt like a couple of


    minutes and I realized every step I took felt as if something in my stomach was dropping lower and


    lower. The thought of getting out of here and back to my normal life has distracted me from asking


    certain questions.


    What exactly are they going to do to me? Will it hurt?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    We finally reached a pair ofrge stone doors that opened up on their own to reveal a garden. I had to


    refrain from gasping loudly at the sight. I''m not sure if it was the feeling of not having been outside for


    almost 24 hours or if it was the beauty of the garden or abination of the both that left me simply


    astounded. A cobblestone pathway stationed between acres of grass led the way towards a pavement


    opening where arge fountain was the main attraction. Large, perfectly rounded green bushes lined


    the football stadium-sized garden. Sculptures stood proudly and the perfectly kept pool made me


    wonder if vampires enjoyed swimming. The full moon shone so brightly I would have mistaken it for


    daylight had I not known the time. Damon led me down the pathway towards the fountain where his


    parents; the King and Queen stood waiting for us. I wondered how they had gotten here before us but


    shrugged the thought as there were more important things to think about.


    It was the Queen who broke the silence," I see that you came fully prepared."


    I looked down at my dress when I realized it''s what she was referring to and nodded," Yes, I am."


    "Did you know white silk is traditional when performing a ritual involving a foreign human?"


    "N-no," I stuttered. She must be talking about the vigers. The Queen smiled briefly," It''s for good


    luck."


    I almost wanted to chuckle or let out a snort but refrained.


    I had to be the unluckiest person on the.


    "Guards," ordered the King and as if on cue, the metal gates stationed between two bushes opened up


    from behind people began to bombard inside the garden.


    Some cheered and some snarled, regardless it was quite clear they were not human. I was suddenly


    engulfed with the feeling of ustrophobia and nced at Damon as if for reassurance but his focus


    was on the crowd of vampires.


    My eyes drifted to the guards who began to line the perimeters and it was only a couple of minutes


    from the crowd, stood Seth, Isabelle, and Damon''s older brother.


    "Quiet!" yelled the Queen. Immediately, everyone fell into a silence, their hungry gazes stationed on


    me.


    I couldn''t help but swallow back in an attempt to drown my fear and moisten my dry throat.


    "As I am sure you have all heard by now, we have an unexpected...visitor here at the castle," the


    Queens turned her gaze towards me and back towards the crowd. I couldn''t help but swoon over how


    beautiful she looked in her long-sleeved midnight blue skin-tight gown, her blond hair moving as if in


    sync with the wind," Tonight, we are going to attempt something that has not been done in over a


    decade, we will perform the Ritual of Obliteration."


    "I say we breed her, turn her into a viger."


    "She does not need to be a native to be turned into food."


    "A human, whether foreign or not, loses all rights when stepping foot into the castle, she should be


    handed over to beget."


    The crowd began to speak over each other, every single one of them beingpletely against the idea


    of setting me free. The hairs on my skin all lifted and I couldn''t help but shiver. It was suddenly cold,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    almost unbearably so and part of me wished that Damon would at least look at me. Was I expecting


    reassurance from him? Maybe, he had saved that poor man after all. Part of me wished he would defer


    the angry and heartless act forter and spare me somefort but I knew I was in over my head. I


    was in thispletely and utterly alone and it scared me beyond imagination to know that.


    "To breed a human whose blood does note from a line of natives would bemitting a


    transgression," the King''s deep and authoritative voice managed to quiet down the crowd," The main


    reason we have been able to live amongst their world without war or fear of being exposed is by


    feeding off those who belong to the Cold Ones. This foreigner is going to be returning back to where


    she came from with absolutely no memory of having evere into contact with The Underworld."


    "Assuming the ritual works," a tall, thin natural redhead stepped forward for the crowd of vampires and I


    was almost in awe at her beauty," Assuming that our blood won''t kill her and assuming that we have


    enough Cold Ones here-"


    "Do not forget we have our best ally here tonight," the Queen''s soft-spoken voice was almost melodic,"


    whenbined with the full moon, the power of our blood is stronger."


    "We need a witch-" the redheaded woman began, only to be cut off by the King.


    "We need each other."


    The King nced back and ushered his hands towards a guard who presented the crowd with a goblet.


    Had I not been so scared I would have humored myself with the cliche.


    The goblet was silver and engraved with writing in anguage I did not recognize. From a distance, I


    saw little gems glisten on the edges.


    "I have the goblet of Obliteration of Memory here, as you all already know, a drop of Cold One''s blood


    powers the stonebined with the Full Moon, the potion will be at full power tonight."


    I watched in shock as the audience lifted their fingers and scratched a cut down their forearm. The


    guard holding the goblet presented it to every vampire. My face scrunched up in horror and my


    stomach twisted with the fear of what''s about toe next. I watched as each person trickled a drop of


    their own blood into the goblet before passing it to the other.


    It felt like seconds before the goblet was at the hands of the King and Queen who mirrored the actions


    of the crowd before handing the goblet towards thest person left; Damon.


    He grabbed the cup from the hands of his father and looked down at this fresh cut before ncing back


    at me with a look I had not seen before.


    "The venom," I breathed towards him, almost struggling to form the words," won''t the venom shift me


    or-or kill me, or-"


    I got the idea that I would have to drink this vampire blood-infused magic memory-erasing cup but


    wouldn''t the venom poison me as Isabelle''s did?


    "Our blood does not have venom," Damon replied, "Venomes from our fangs." He held out his arm


    and trickled a drop of his blood into the goblet before taking a step towards me and presented it to me.


    I stared down at the crimson liquid that made up a quarter of the cup and stared back up at Damon.


    Take it, his eyes said, drink it, now.


    I grabbed the content from Damon''s hands and turned towards the King and Queen and nervously, I


    asked," and if it doesn''t work?"


    "Then you''lle home with me," I turned my gaze to the redheaded women who stared at me with a


    smirk," Now drink the blood, human."


    I took a deep breath and brought the goblet closer to my lips. Questions raced my mind and I wondered


    again, how much would I forget. I switched my gaze towards Damon''s whose eyes were locked with


    mine. I felt a cold breeze on my skin. The slit of the dress at my thigh crept to the side exposing enough


    of my skin to make me shiver again. Without a second thought, I brought the goblet to my lips and


    drank. The warm rich liquid was almost pleasant and I felt myself swallow as opposed to ordering my


    body to do so. When the goblet was empty, I breathed out, my eyes still caught with Damon''s. I


    wondered if I had gone deaf or if everything was suddenly silent. The wind brushed harder and my hair


    stirred in my face. Damon''s curious gaze studied my eyes and it suddenly felt as if it was just us two.


    I breathed out again, this time the feeling of something sharp-lined the bottom of my throat. My bones


    suddenly felt limp and my vision began to blur.


    This is it. I wonder if I will remember you.


    I felt my legs give out from under me and let myself fall helplessly but I never felt the hard painful


    ground. I felt sudden arms wrap around my waist catching me midfall. Golden eyes snuck into my


    failing vision and it must have been a second after that I slippedpletely out of consciousness.


    I was woken up by the bright sun emitting from the windows. I stirred in bed and was suddenly hit with


    the severe pain of my migraine. I gripped my head with both hands as if to keep it from breaking into


    two. Panic rose up in my throat and I looked around in terror to realize that I was still in the castle. I


    looked down to realize that someone had stripped me of the white dress and reced it with my


    previous outfit.


    No. No, this can''t be happening, I was supposed to be gone!


    I darted out of bed and made a run for it towards the doors but to my surprise, they were locked. I hit


    the doors and screamed out,'''' Hello!?"


    When I didn''t get a response, I went to the dresser and saw another letter. I pulled the string from


    underneath the cloth to reveal a piece of paper.


    Dear Holly,


    As you may know by now, the ritual failed and you woke up minutester in the garden, fully aware. We


    had given you a sleeping potion to cleanse you of the blood. We have sent out word to the rest of The


    Underworld in hopes of finding a witch. For now, another telephone call is avable for you to make.


    The King and Queen

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    I gripped the cellphone on the dresser and hurriedly punched in my mother''s number. Hot tears


    streamed down my face and I felt the sudden urge to scream out loud. I heard the line ring on the other


    end before my mother''s soft and familiar voice spoke," Hello."


    I couldn''t speak. I didn''t know what to say. I was never good at lying to begin with but this...this was


    impossible.


    "Hello? Is anybody there?" My mom was still on the other end. It almost hurt to hear her voice again.


    I felt my body shake with silent sobbing and brought the phone down from my face.


    "Hello, Holly?" I heard my mom''s voice a mere whisper now and hung up the phone.


    I fell to the ground and brought my knees down to my chest, and for the first time since I had gotten


    here, I let myself sob. I didn''t care that my puddles of tears soaked my shirt and I cried and cried about


    all the horrible things that life has handed me recently. Minutes or maybe hours passed but I had lost


    track of time and my tears were running dry.


    The door rumbled and in walked a maid cing a tray of food on the dresser, not once acknowledging


    my presence before exiting the room.


    I decided to see if my legs still worked and to my relief; they did. I walked over to the tray and unveiled


    another sandwich, an apple, and a ss of water. Hardly tasting anything, I fed myself, almost


    disgusted by the mere sight of the food. I nced towards the doors.


    Wait, did she lock the door?


    I ran over to the double doors whom to my surprise were left unlocked.


    I headed through a dark hallway that led to a set of stairs. Desperately, I searched for an exit or an


    escape. I went down the stairs and heard faint voices. I tiptoed some more and realized it was Damon''s


    voice.


    "Father gave me a new punishment, therefore I must leave," he said almost nervously. I peeked inside


    the doorway from which his voice wasing from and distinguished it as the kitchen.


    I wondered if vampires need a kitchen or were it merely the construction.


    "When do you have to leave?" asked a soft seductive voice. I stood on my toes and peeked further to


    see him standing with his back facing me, with Isabelle.


    "T-tonight I guess," Damon stuttered.


    "There has to be a way," her big eyes almost pleaded Damon," You have to talk to him again."


    I wondered where Damon was going. I had remembered that he had to keep watch of the dungeon but


    for some reason, I had thought that it would be at the castle, perhaps the basement.


    "I deserve this," said Damon weakly," I have no choice but to fix this."


    "You can ask for a lesser punishment, you can watch the dungeon some more, I''ll be there, or you can-


    "


    "I can''t challenge my father."


    Isabelle ced her hands on his chest,"You do not have any potential to be King if you cannot


    challenge your father on this."


    "Isabelle-" I watched as Damon softly and slowly took her hands into his," We can''t."


    I began to wonder if what I had seen the other day with her and Seth had been a fragment of my


    imagination. Isabelle leaned forward and nted her lips on Damon''s. At the sudden movement, I


    jumped back and stirred the curtains. They both quickly turned to my direction but I was already gone


    heading back up the stairs.


    When I heard his footsteps hot on my trail, I ran faster through the maze-like hallways, hoping he


    wouldn''t catch me. It didn''t take long before I felt Damon''s hand wrapped around my arm and pull me


    back and against the wall. I flinched at the impact and struggled to breathe at how close he had his


    face to mine.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" he hissed out loud but I wasn''t yet ready to form words. I was still


    held captive by the shock that was his eyes. Instead, I stared at him, my lips slightly parted, trying to


    pace my breathing.


    This time he spoke through gritted teeth," Answer me."


    "W-why did you save the guy?" The words surprised me more after exiting my lips and I realized my


    body had done that without mymand.


    "What?" Damon spat out the word and loosened his grip on me," What are you talking about."


    "I know," I whispered," That you saved that man, and now you''re leaving because the King has


    punished you, I just want to know why."


    Damon''s fists made an impact with the wall, millimeters away from my face and I couldn''t help but let


    out a soft whimper. I heard the shreddings from the wall hit the ground and pressed my back deeper


    into it. Seconds passed by with nothing but silence until his facial expression changed. He now stared


    at me with an evil smile and said," You''reing with me."


    "What do y-you mean?" I stuttered.


    "I-I won''t tell anybody, what I saw," I stuttered," I''ll forget that I saw you and Isabelle-"


    He seemed to have trouble controlling his anger and I shrunk down, fearing what''sing next. All of


    the sudden, Isabelle appeared at the end of the hallway and with a smirk ying at the corners of her


    lips.


    "You found it."


    "She was lost," he turned away to face her," She was just leaving."


    He turned his face to mine as if to tell me to leave. I didn''t wait another second before rushing out of


    there and back down the halls.


    I wondered what he meant bying with him.


    Where would we go? I''m sure anywhere is better than here.


    I reached the doors to my room and to my surprise, there stood Damon''s oldest brother as if waiting for


    me. For a second I wondered if I was in the right room.


    At the look of shock that crossed my face, he smirked," Come in, it is your room."


    I walked in, leaving the door slightly open behind me. Not that it mattered. If he was anything like


    Damon, I wouldn''t have time to breathe let alone run out if he tried to kill me.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "Shut the door," he demanded.


    "W-Why?" I asked, trying to sound calm.


    "Shut the door," he repeated," I''m not going to hurt you."


    I hesitated for a second before shutting the door behind me.


    "What do you want?" I repeated.


    He reached up to push his hair back and I tried to not focus on how handsome he was. He took a


    couple of steps closer to me until he was merely a foot away.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m Xavier, you must be Holly."


    I merely nodded.


    "So you are the foreigner everyone''s been talking about," he said. I remained silent, wondering where


    he was going with this,


    "I have never tasted...foreign blood," his eyes bore into mines and his words gave me the chills


    instantly.


    "I don''t understand," but part of me already knew where this was headed.


    He trailed his cold fingers down my jaw before resting them on the bite on my neck," I have never


    tasted blood that doesn''te from a viger or a blood bag, but clearly someone else has," his eyes


    were almost using.


    I felt the words stuck at my throat and remained silent. He drew his face closer to mine, his fingers still


    on my skin," I have a proposition for you."


    I didn''t say anything.


    "By thew of The Underworld, a Cold One must never feed off a human who does note from a


    breed of natives."


    "What are natives?" I managed a whisper. I already knew the answer but part of me needed to confirm


    the horror that is this new reality.


    "Natives are humans that we breed to live in the vige outside the castle. They don''t know life outside


    the vige and spend their entire life serving the Cold Ones, as you can imagine, there isn''t much


    excitement in that." I swallowed trying to moisten my dry throat and asked," What do you want from


    me?"


    "As per your situation, I felt inclined to let you know that I happen to know a witch."


    My eyes widened," C-can she help me?"


    "Of course she can," his fingers went up to trace the shape of my lips leaving me breathless," but


    nothinges for free."


    "What do you want from me," I repeated.


    "Thew however, does not say anything about a foreigner giving their blood to me willingly."


    I looked at him in terror and quickly realized that between his brothers, he was the most frightening.


    "If I let you bite me, you will help."


    He nodded, his eyes fixated on my neck," Yes."


    "And if I don''t? If I wait on the King and the Queen-"


    "The witches don''t owe us any favors. For one to donate the kind of energy it would take to summon a


    spell as strong as erasing days worth of memories from a human would be close to impossible."


    "But the Queen said-"


    "My mother will say anything to be reassuring," he cut me off. I shook my head in disbelief, unable to


    process anything he was saying to me," I don''t believe you."


    "Suit yourself," he stepped away and headed for the door but not before turning around and asking,"


    have you heard of the dungeon."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Nervously, I nodded.


    "What do you think happens to foreigners whom we cannot find a witch for?" he began his stride back


    to the door.


    "Wait!"


    He paused before turning back and the look on his mind made me hesitant.


    "If I let you do this," I began," If I let you bite me-, the venom."


    "Come on," within half a second he was at my face again, fingers trailing down my lips," I wouldn''t


    leave any, I''m not an amateur."


    "Why would the witch help me, why would she do you any favors."


    His eyes darkened the slightest and he said,"She does anything if I ask."


    Confused, I decided not to press, instead, I said," Okay."


    His eyes lit up in excitement, "Okay?"


    I nodded, my gaze falling down to the floor.


    Was this the right decision? Am I making a mistake? He''s ying me.


    I shrugged the thoughts of fear away and decided that I was desperate enough to do this. He moved


    my hair and tilted my head to the side away from him, revealing ess to my neck. His lips neared and


    I could feel his fangs extending and rubbing my skin gently.


    "You smell good," he moaned against my skin. I felt new shivers line every part of my skin.


    I shut my eyes tight and dug my fingernails into my palms. I felt the slight sting of his fangs enter my


    neck and it wasn''t long before my vision began to blur. He sucked on my skin soft enough to ease the


    burning sensation of his teeth. I got lost in the feeling of being drained and soon enough the bite


    became almost pleasurable. I let out a sigh that was almost half moan and felt my knees weakening.


    Almost like he read my mind, Xavier''s hand''s grabbed my hips at either side tightly holding me up,


    sinking even deeper into my neck. His fingers trailed down the side of my body and I shivered in


    delight.


    I could feel his lips on my neck, lifting in a smile. His tongue traced a pattern on my skin and I let out a


    soft moan. He pulled his fangs out and began to trail a line of kisses down my neck that sent me into a


    frenzy. I wanted to both escape his embrace and melt into his arms.


    In the night, seconds felt like minutes and minutes felt like hours. I watched the sunrise, not having


    been able to catch a good night''s rest. Lingering on my mind was the thought; where was Damon


    taking me and where?


    The regr routine of a maid barging into my room to drop off my food andpletely ignoring my


    existence reyed every couple of hours and I refused to leave my room. I was scared and


    unprepared for what''s out there. I thought of Xavier''s magical bite and almostughed at how stupid I


    had been to let him have my blood.


    I wonder if he tricked me or if he had been serious about the witch, and if so, how long?


    I watched my reflection in the window and saw that the new scar was just a little bigger than the one


    Isabelle gave me. I shivered when I remembered his fingers trailing down my sides and his soft gentle


    kisses on my neck. How could he be so evil, so...cold but so luring. Everything about his touch was


    inviting and I was almost disgusted by how badly I wanted him to bite me again. I fixed my shirt to hide


    the scar.


    I thought about my parents and friends and wondered if they were panicking yet. I thought of Jake, my


    ex, who was the reason I drove out of town in the first ce. Had he not cheated and tore me to shreds


    I would have never felt the need to escape. I wondered what day it was and realized that I was losing


    track. I walked to the dresser beside my bed and opened the cellphone that had no more minutes.


    I can''t believe I wasted my phone call.


    The time and date were October 16th, 2020, 6:34 pm.


    In just a couple of days I was expected back at school. I wondered when I''d actually be back, what


    would my excuse be. I heard a knock at my door and stood up surprised because no one knocked. I


    felt sudden excitement that it could be Xavier and the witch.


    "Come in," I let out and walked in Damon. He never failed to stop my breathing with how handsome he


    was. He wore a tight grey shirt that clung to his muscr chest. He took long strides towards me and I


    blushed when the thought of him sucking Isabelle''s venom out of my neck came to my mind.


    What is going on with me that the thought of vampires biting me is turning me on?


    "Get ready," he didn''t greet me and instead jumped straight to the point," today you leave with me."


    "Where are we going," I asked.


    "You were right, the other day when you used me of rescuing that man," his eyes shifted and he


    swallowed," you were right, but father has sent me to retrieve him, and you areing with me."


    "What are you gonna do?" I asked already knowing the answer," When you find him, are you going to


    hurt him."


    "That is none of your business."


    "You are making mee with you, I have the right to know."


    "My punishment was to find the jester and bring him back to father, it is up to him to decide what will


    happen next."


    "You know he''s just going to kill him," I pressed," he wouldn''t spare his life, he won''t let him live."


    "Get ready," he demanded," We leave as soon as the sunsets."


    I took my time to change out of the clothes I was into some dark jeans and a sweater making sure to


    hide the scar. A guard led the way to the same garden where the ritual was held. I took a couple of


    minutes to appreciate the fresh air and the fall breeze. The moon was nowhere to be seen and the sky


    was almost pitch ck, the only thing lighting the way was the outdoor chandeliers. Down the


    cobblestone pathway was a ck Range Rover SUV. As I neared the car, the guard stepped ahead of


    me to open the door revealing Damon waiting inside. I got into the back and silently put on my seat


    belt. When I heard Damon chuckle, I looked at him in confusion.


    "What?" I asked.


    "You''re in a car with vampires," he let out, a slight smile that almost brought joy to my chest ying at


    the tips of his mouth.


    "So?" I muttered, confused.


    "You still felt the need to put on your seatbelt?"


    "Is it not aw in The Underworld to wear your seatbelt?" I asked half sarcastic and half genuine.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Damon stared at me for a second before finally saying," fair point."


    He gestured to the driver and that was his cue to begin.


    We exited the garden and drove through the woods past thousands of trees. The ride was mostly silent


    and I was surprised to see that Damon was upied by this cell phone for the entire ride. It was about


    thirty minutester that we finally exited the forest and entered what I can only assume was the vige.


    It was a small town, with shops and tiny homes and people.


    Humans.


    I fought the urge to roll down my window and watched shop owners prepare to close up their stores


    and small children walking home with their parents. People quickly got out the way once they saw the


    car and I wondered if, besides the car I was in if there was another. I saw horses on carriages and


    realized these people don''t have other means of transport because they didn''t need it. They looked like


    normal people. Besides the scruffy clothes, they looked no different than people back home.The closer


    we got to the vigers the more of them I could see and it was almost impossible not to notice that they


    all had bite marks No one was exempt, the mark of the Cold Ones was on mothers, fathers and elderly.


    Why don''t they escape? Why don''t they find a way and run-


    "They don''t know," I jumped up at the sudden sound of Damon''s voice and turned to face him to realize


    he had been watching me.


    "What?" I mumbled.


    "You''re wondering why the vigers stay instead of escaping somewhere else where they wouldn''t


    have to live out the entirety of their lives serving us, the answer is they don''t know that there is anything


    else."


    "I don''t understand," my mouth was suddenly dry," how?"


    Damon looked almost ashamed when he said," we have guards that enforce each household breeds a


    certain amount to keep the poption steady. Each child bred bes a native who will live out their


    eternity serving us, as food, so we don''t go extinct. It''s either this, or we release our kind into your world


    where hell would break loose."


    "That''s horrible," I whispered, "these people, they are humans, they deserve better."


    "We don''t kill them. Most die on their own after a certain age. We also don''t harm them, we just..."


    When he paused I caught his eyes and waited for his answer.


    "We...need them. Just like they need us, we supply their stores, their food-


    "They don''t even have electricity! They are living in a world that died hundreds of years ago."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Damon went silent. I wondered how long I would have with this side of him before the angry and


    aggressive side came back. I shook my head in disbelief and fought the urge to cry out. Silently, I


    turned my head back to observe as everyone began to run indoors and lock their doors.


    "Some of them," began Damon, hesitatingly," some of them, they like it."


    "They like it?" I asked in confusion.


    "Yes," he nodded," most of them be addicted to the feeling, they enjoy it."


    I thought back to when Xavier bit me and how much I had enjoyed it. I felt shivers run across the back


    of my neck. The feel of his fangs digging into my skin had felt almost lustful and I would be lying to


    myself if I said I did not want him to bite me again.


    I nced at Damon who was now staring outside the window. I studied his perfect mouth and


    daydreamed the feel of his soft lips on my neck again, grazing me lightly with his teeth and finally,


    biting. I pictured him doing to me what Xavier did and almost shuddered.


    The car finally came to a halt and we stopped in front of a small stone home. Garlic hung outside the


    doorway like chandeliers and I wondered what their purpose was.


    I opened my mouth to ask Damon but he was already out of the car. I opened my door to follow but he


    turned to face me and yelled," Get in the car."


    ¡°Where are you going!"


    "Get back in the car Holly," he demanded. I did as instructed and watched two guards who were trailing


    us knock on the stone walls.


    Secondster, the door was opened by an elderly woman. She took one look at the guards and Damon


    and fell to her knees.


    "No please," she began to cry out. I opened my car door ready to run out and help her but the sight of


    the guards with extended fangs sent chills up my spine. Her sobbing only got louder and I watched in


    horror as the guards pushed past her and went inside. Damon stood to the side,pletely unaffected


    by the screaming women, upied on his phone.


    At that moment I decided I hated him. I hated him for being so hot and cold. I hated him for not deciding


    whether he''s the good or the bad guy and I hated him because part of me knew if he could he would.


    A couple of minutes passed by and I watched as the guards dragged out the same man I saw who was


    dressed in the odd costume. He was dressed in regr clothing now and that same terrified look took


    over his face.


    I pushed the car door further open and jumped out, not being able to take it anymore.


    "Damon please!" I screamed out," Let him go!"


    Thedy screamed out louder watching the guards shove the man into their car and lock the doors


    shut.


    "Please my son!" she cried out.


    "Get in the car!" Damon snapped and walked closer to the car.


    "Damon, listen to me. I know you don''t want to do this, please-"


    He brought his face to mines, fangs extended and golden eyes ring," Unless you want me to dump


    you here and use you as a feeding fountain, you''ll get in the car."


    Terrified that the gentle Damon was now gone, I silently obeyed and got into the car.


    The ride home was silent. The air felt thick and it was a struggle to breathe. The image of the olddy


    sobbing on her knees for her son reyed in my mind every second. The thought that a witch would


    soon erase all those memories was sounding better and better. Damon was silent and angry and I


    couldn''t tell if he was upset with me or with his punishment. After all, he did rescue this man only to be


    ordered to retrieve him again. I wondered why he saved him in the first ce if he knew that his father


    would only find him again. I wondered if they were going to kill the man and why.


    Back at the castle, Damon stormed out of the car and ordered them to take the man to the dungeon for


    now. He began to walk back towards the entrance and I chased after him trying to make onest


    desperate attempt to save this man''s life.


    "Damon!" I screamed out," Damon please."


    He entered the doors and into the castlepletely ignoring me. I struggled to catch up to him, losing


    my breath but still screaming out," Damon just listen!"


    He suddenly stopped dead in his tracks and pulled me through a single door and into a small closet. I


    didn''t realize the anger on his face until he pressed my back against a shelf lined with towels and


    growled in my face," Do you think I want to kill that man!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I breathed in and out, suddenly at a loss for words. I didn''t dare take my eyes off his and was suddenly


    aware of how close his lips were to mine.


    "Damon-" I breathed out.


    "I have no choice," his shouting made me flinch," I don''t get to make the shots until I''m King, for now, I


    do whatever my father orders me to!"


    I nodded.


    Of course, I understood. I knew there were hundreds or maybe even thousands of lives lost at the


    hands of the pride of the King, but for some reason, the look of horror on that man''s face haunted me


    and I couldn''t just let him die


    "I understand," I said," I just cant...I don''t know how to-"


    "You don''t think about it."


    I remained silent.


    Damon''s eyes suddenly trailed from my face to my neck. He lifted his fingers and outlined the fresh bite


    Xavier had given me. I winced in pain at the touch of the fresh wound and flinched back, staring at the


    ground.


    "What is that?" he asked.


    Suddenly I felt ashamed.


    Instead, I replied with," Nothing."


    "Holly did someone here do that to you," his voice had gone soft and almost gentle. My eyes began to


    suddenly burn with fresh tears and I switched my gaze to meet him.


    "It''s alright, I-"


    "Whoever did this to you broke thew of The Underworld, I need to know who did thi-"


    "You don''t understand, it''s fine. I-I let him."


    I watched his face turn into confusion," Seth?"


    I shook my head no and felt a tear escape down my face. As if doing so without thinking, Damon''s


    hand went up to wipe the tear. He looked confused by his own action but pressed," who?"


    "Xavier? What did he promise you?"


    "He said he knew a witch, is it true?" I mumbled.


    Damon nodded, his beautiful eyes glinting with sadness," It''s true."


    "Will she help me?"'' I felt slight relief to know at least he hadn''t lied about that part.


    Damon remained silent for a few seconds merely staring into my eyes before whispering," I don''t


    know."


    We stayed quiet for a couple of minutes, with his hands at either side of my face, both staring at each


    other.


    I fought the sudden crucial urge to kiss him. It was almost impossible not to lean in and steal a peck. I


    knew if I were to kiss his soft lips I would never stop.


    His eyes trailed down to my lips and I wondered if he thought the same thing. Damon suddenly brought


    his hands down from the wall and stormed out of the room, leaving me with the mystery of my


    thoughts.


    What the hell what that?


    The next morning came slower than the one before but at least I could say that I was getting somewhat


    dream of Damon. It was strange how often his eyes held captive the thoughts of my mind. I couldy in


    bed for hours just daydreaming of what it would feel like if he held me, looked me deep in my eyes, and


    tilted my head, nting soft gentle pecks along the side of my neck until he finally bit.


    The thought caused shivers to run down my spine and I wondered where he was right now. We had a


    moment yesterday, in that closet after he pulled me inside and screamed at me. I remembered how he


    looked at my neck. I wondered why I wanted to see him again or if living in this castle has me going


    I decided to cut myself some ck. There was never a cliche where the poor little human girl didn''t


    have a slight crush on the sexy vampire.


    Sexy, jaw-dropping, mouthwatering... insanelyplicated vampire-


    I quickly shook the thoughts off and reminded myself that the main goal was not to shack up with the


    vampire, it was to get the hell out of here. I thought of Xavier and if he was keeping his promise. Had


    he called the witch? Did she agree to help me? Is sheing today?


    I decided I needed to get out of bed and search for something to do. I grabbed the sandwich the maid


    had left for me and made my way through the echoed hallways and down the dark stairs. The castle


    was even more silent than usual today and I couldn''t help but wonder why no one was around. I


    wondered where they kept the viger man from yesterday and debated finding him.


    Where would I be if I was a human captured and waiting to be killed by vampires? Dungeon.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    The more I walked the more I discovered, more closets, more rooms, more of everything, but still no


    dungeon. I walked through the kitchen where Damon and Isabelle had been and wondered who


    Isabelle even is. It was clear that she had a certain romance with Seth but there was something with


    Damon too. Besides the Queen, she was the only other vampire girl I''ve met.


    And been bitten by.


    I had been walking for what must have been half an hour before opening up a pair of double doors that


    led outdoors. Notpletely outdoors, just a few meters of grass beforerge metal gates lined the


    perimeters making it impossible to escape. I decided to take what I can get and walked on the grass,


    breathing in the fresh air that felt like the only normal thing left in my life right now.


    I squinted my eyes and looked up at the sun. I realized I hadn''t actually seen or felt the sunlight on my


    skin for days now and also realized that everything I had done outside the castle walls had been during


    the night.


    I wondered if it was true that vampires couldn''t be out in the sunlight and if that''s why the castle was so


    quiet.


    Are they.... sleeping?


    I searched the trees in hopes of finding a bird or a squirrel, something to remind me of life before The


    Underworld but I didn''t see a living creature anywhere. I let out a soft sigh and was about to head


    inside when I felt my shoes touch something that wasn''t grass. I looked down at my feet to see arge


    square piece of metal that almost resembled the doors of an underground tunnel. The word dungeon


    echoed in my head as I reached down and slid my fingers underneath in an attempt to lift it up. I felt dirt


    slide up in my nails but continued to pull at the piece of metal. I was almost convinced that it was


    merely a piece of scrap stationed in the ground until the door lifted up abruptly, sending me flying


    backward. I stepped forward and opened it all the way, revealing a dark wooden stairway leading down


    into the ground.


    My breathing quickened and I stood restlessly in confusion.


    What do I do? Do I go down there?


    Part of me was afraid of the journey down the creepy stairs but a majority of me was more afraid of


    what I would find.


    My head was racing with a thousand thoughts of images that should have sent me running in the


    opposite direction. The sudden image of thedy in the vige came to my mind. I saw her fall to her


    knees and cry out for the guards to spare her son. The pain in her voice had been so dested, almost


    as if she had lost hope and they had already killed him.


    I spun on my heels and looked around in panic.


    If the vampires could somehow be sleeping right now...if the sunlight is the reason they aren''t out right


    now to shout at me for being out....if that man is down there right now...how would I sneak him out of


    the castle if I couldn''t even sneak myself out?


    If I could somehow hide him until I figured it out or maybe-


    It would be both our funerals.


    I gazed up at the thick metal gates and wondered if he got up on my shoulders if he could somehow


    reach, but there was no way. The gates had to be at least four meters high.


    I still had to go down there. I had to see if he''s alive and if he is, I coulde back up and figure the


    rest outter.


    They would just go back and get him. There''s no point.


    I blocked off my thoughts ringing like rms in my head and instead, took a step closer towards the


    stairs and then another one down.


    I felt the nerves begin to take over and my breathing began to quicken. I swallowed back the fear and


    took a few more steps down until the light from the opening of the tunnel was above me. More steps


    down and I was relieved to see a small flicker of light.


    There was a slight echo and the sound of a breeze, almost like wind over a body of water.


    I carefully took thest step down and prayed my feet wouldn''tnd in water or manure as I ced


    them down now all the way down with the stairs.


    I followed the flicker of flight and as I walked further, I could see that it wasing from a candle


    hanging from a ledge on the hard stone walls. I felt something scrape against my knee and winced in


    pain. I looked down to see arge boulder and stepped around it.


    I followed the corridor, now lit with even more candles, and walked until I was face to face with a metal


    fence that closed off the rest of the pathpletely. I heard slight stirring and stepped back in fear that


    it might be a guard. When the noise stopped, I grabbed the candle off the wall and held it closer to the


    fence.


    "Hello," I whispered," is anybody there?" I went to grab the metal fence when I heard a muffled manly


    mumble," Don''t touch it."


    The sound of shuffling echoed throughout the walls and I left out a gasp when I heard the person stand


    up and approach me.


    I felt my stomach drop down to my knees and backed away. The man behind the fence was indeed the


    same one that I had seen with the guards in the halls, the same man that Damon kidnapped from town.


    I didn''t know what to say or how I would even help. His dark hair covered most of his muddy face. What


    was left of his dirty clothes were shredded," It will burn you." He continued. I couldn''t see his eyes, only


    a part of his face that was visible under the shadow of the light-emitting from the candle.


    I felt my head begin to ring and searched my thoughts for ways to help. Seconds passed by and my


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    fingers began to burn. I snapped back to reality and threw the candle when I realized that the wax had


    been melting off and dripping down my arm.


    There was almost no light now.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Shit.


    I remembered the boulder that I had scraped my knee on. If I could somehow pick it up and break the


    fence open with it, I could lead him upstairs and figure the rest out before the sunsets.


    "Wait," I said out loud and began to trace my steps," I''ming back, j-just wait!"


    I struggled to operate my limbs properly and the task to both run and breath at the same time became


    suddenly impossible.


    I ran back the way that I came but couldn''t locate the rock. I kicked my legs into areas that had no light


    hoping my skin would make contact with it but it didn''t. I turned the corner into a lightly dim hallway that


    I must have missed before and wondered where it led to. I decided to take my chances and ran down


    the new corridor, hoping that if there was at least one boulder that there might be another.


    The further down the hall I ran the more I heard noises and secondster distinguished them as voices.


    Two voices, arguing about something. I felt the blood in my system freeze cold and came to a halt


    when I recognized one voice as Isabelle''s.


    "You stupid idiot!" she snapped, her voice low and angry," I told you to go with them! You shouldn''t


    have let him go alone, you should have been there to kill that viger and show the King that only you


    could finish the job."


    I took a few steps forward and hid my body behind the curve of the hall. I could see her long ck hair


    somehow still glowed even in the dark and her snow-white legs went on for days. She wore a ck


    mini skirt with a matching crop top that showed off her slender perfectly shaped torso.


    "Do you really think it matters?" A male voice snapped back," Father would never let him be king now,


    not after I told him about how he rescued the jester."


    "He''s going to make him kill the jester," she snapped back," but he''s not going to take away the throne."


    "I will find a way to make him, just like I did with Xavier," I finally recognized the voice as Seth''s.


    "Xavier mated with a witch, he was de-crowned by default," Isabelle let out an angry sigh," Damon has


    potential. Sparing the life of a human inst going to get him thrown off as King."


    "You have to get closer to him, find a weakness that I can use."


    "I cannot keep ying as his sad forbidden love anymore Seth!" Isabelle sounded like she''s on the


    verge of tears," but I need to be Queen."


    "I turn 18 soon, byw I am allowed to challenge him-"


    "And you will lose," she interrupted, " Damon is two years older than you, that means two years


    stronger, you have to give your father a reason to hate him, to see that he is unworthy, to see that only


    you-"


    I felt my leg hit against something hard and recognized it as the boulder I had been looking for. I winced


    in pain and froze in fear when I realized that my blood had started to drip and that Seth and Isabelle


    had stopped talking.


    I tried to calm down my beating heart and blend with the walls but I knew that it would be impossible


    now.


    "Shhh," I heard Isabelle hiss," who''s there?"


    "One of the vigers might have escaped," said Seth," I can smell it."


    "No, I recognize this blood," said Isabelle," I had this blood."


    They were about to turn the corner toe face to face with me but I didn''t wait. I let my legs do the


    panicking for me and ran as fast as I can back down the halls. I came to face two different sides of the


    halls and knew one led back up the stairs and the other led to the dungeon. I couldn''t remember which


    was which so I prayed to everything and anything out there before I made a sharp left, running as fast


    as my legs could take me. I felt hot tears sting my eyes as my legs came to a halt, face to face with the


    metal fence. My heart thudded as if to break out of my chest and I couldn''t help but wonder what they


    would do to me.


    The viger man stood still behind the cell as if waiting for me.


    "They found you...didn''t they."


    I couldn''t respond, my speech was imprisoned by my panic. I heard a whooshing sound like a harsh


    wind and didn''t have to turn around to know that they were behind me.


    "I''m going to drain you, human," Isabelle hissed, her eyes shining likenterns. I wasn''t aware of myself


    backing up until my back hit the hard concrete wall behind me.


    My lips quivered and my brain raced in search of words to say but I was simply speechless.


    My heart thudded quick enough to jump out of my chest and I suddenly felt like a mouse stuck in a trap.


    Within a blink of the eye, Isabelle was standing in front of me, her once gentle and beautiful face now


    filled with darkness and hatred.


    "I-I didn''t hear anything," I managed to utter out," I promise, I-"


    She wasn''t listening, it was clear by the look on her face that she had already decided.


    "Isabelle, stop."


    Seth''s voice was drowned out by my fear and the haunting sound of Isabelle''s snarling.


    She traced her finger nail on the bite that Xavier had given me. I winced in pain when I felt the cut


    freshly opening back up.


    Her eyes trailed the droplets of blood as they rolled down my neck to my chest. I was breathing even


    quicker than before and shoved my back further towards the wall.


    "Isabelle, let her be."


    She didn''t listen. She didn''t even acknowledge Seth''s talking. Instead, her hungry eyes met my terrified


    gaze as she came closer and flicked her sharp tongue across the cut , following it down to my chest


    where the trail of blood ended.


    "Isabelle, stop!" Seth''s voice was more demanding now," We can''t touch her, fathers orders."


    I didn''t realize that Seth had walked right up to stand behind her. He grabbed both her arms and leaned


    forward to whisper in her ear," We can''t get on father''s bad side, step away."


    A couple secondster, Isabelle ripped her gaze from mine. She shoved Seth away and walked


    towards the cell where the man had seemed to blend in with the darkness.


    "How do we know she won''t tell everyone," She mumbled angrily," You know she heard everything."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seth looked down at me as if I was pathetic trash that he couldnt get rid of," She won''t utter a word."


    "What makes you say that," Isabelle used a pair of keys to unlock the cell doors. I saw a sh of


    electricity jolting up the metal doors and wondered how it was not affecting her.


    Seth ced his cold fingers under my chin and lifted my head up to face his.


    "Because if she so much as breathes a word of this to anyone," His hot and angry gaze almost burnt


    mines," she can forget about ever going home and instead get used to the idea of rotting in this cell. "


    Isabelle disappeared into the cell. Secondster, I heard the man groaning. I felt my eyes burn with


    tears and immediately knew what was next.


    She dragged the man out by the metal chains around his neck until they were standing just a few feet


    from me.


    Seth finally stepped aside and I was met with the empty and lifeless gaze of the viger. His expression


    looked as if he was already dead.


    Isabelle smirked at me.


    "Except you wouldn''t rot," she was speaking directly to me now, fangs fully extended. She grabbed the


    chain and brought the man''s neck closer to her face," I''d drain you dry the second that I could and give


    your corpse to the dirty werewolves to eat."


    I didn''t get a second to swallow back in an attempt to moisten my dry throat before she dug her teeth


    into the man''s neck and his howling scream sent shivers all along my body. I heard myself cry out loud


    and watched as his body slowly began to give out from under him. Seth joined her secondster and


    together they feasted. I couldn''t watch anymore and looked away, the palms of my sweaty hands glued


    tightly against my wet eyes.


    Never in my life did I ever think that I was ever going to witness anything like this.


    When they were finally done, they tossed the man''s unconscious body back into the cell and


    mentioned something abouting to finish him offter.


    Part of me wished that they had just gone ahead and killed him and just gotten it over and done with.


    They had a guard escort me back to my room but I couldn''ty in that bed without the imagesing


    to my head. Instead, I filled the bath in the washroom with hot water andid in it for hours.


    One thing that''s certain was that I have never felt more terrified in my life and another was that I had


    never wanted to go home more than at this moment.


    I pictured my mom''s kind smile and her cooking. I remembered my protective dad and detested myself


    for every time I didn''t appreciate them.


    I knew I had to find Xavier and demand that he keep true to our deal and find me a witch. I thought


    about threatening him and going to the King and wondered who would be the one to be punished. After


    all, Xavier was already de-throned. For mating with a which, Isabelle had said.


    There isn''t much more that they could do to him. I wondered if he had purposely tricked me, knowing


    that he cannot be punished further.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    I dragged myself back to my room where there was a new tray of food but I couldn''t bring myself to eat,


    despite my stomachs rumbling. I changed my clothes and decided back down to the garden. The fresh


    air had seemed to make me feel better before and I am hoping it will do the same this time around.


    I found myself back at the garden from the night of my failed ritual. I walked up the fountain and found


    pleasure in getting lost with the flow of the water. The sun had set but it wasn''t quite dark just yet. In my


    pocket, I pulled out a small stic bag that I had wrapped my sandwich in and attempted to nibble on


    it.


    I breathed in and out and mentally prayed for a way out of here. I didn''t care how, I just knew I needed


    an escape and I needed it now.


    "Meow."


    Startled by the sudden sound, I spun around and averted my attention back to reality.


    Did I just hear a cat?


    Damon''s Pov


    I already knew what father was nning as soon as he said to make sure that Holly was to be present


    tonight at the hearing.


    The human, I corrected myself, the foreigner.


    Tomorrow night at nine pm he will bring the jester out and once and for all; decide his fate. I wondered


    why he wouldn''t just drain him and send his corpse to the wolves to finish off like he does with all dead


    vigers. I knew this was another one of his tactics in trying to teach me a lesson.


    Never showpassion to a viger.


    They are humans after all, humans who torched and killed our ancestors, and once given a slither of


    I wondered why he wanted Holly there. He certainly didn''t think that I cared for her, did he?


    I felt a sense of confusion and self-doubt as I made myself down to the main garden where the guards


    had said Holly would be.


    I caught sight of her in the distance as soon as I opened the doors. She was dressed in the original


    clothing she had from the night we had found her, a pair of ck jeans and a baggy sweatshirt with a


    school sports team logo at the back of it. The subtle wind yed with her long and wavy chocte


    brown hair and she lifted her fingers to move the loose strands out of her face.


    I watched as she leaned forward closer to the fountain where Gremlin, the castles cat, nestled on the


    edge.


    "Hi," although she merely whispered it, I still heard her soft and gentle voice," whatcha doin'' there?"


    "Meow."


    Holly''s full lips lifted to form a smile and I realized that that was the first time I had seen her happy.


    She brought her hands up to pet the cat and Gremlin purred in satisfaction. Holly picked a piece off the


    sandwich she held in her other hand and fed it to the eager cat.


    "You''re so sweet," Holly stares adoringly at the cat.


    It took me a second to realize I had been stopped dead in my tracks for minutes now and had been


    staring at the scene. I felt something odd stir in my chest and forced myself to push it down. I had never


    seen someone so gentle and so...benevolent.


    It was so simple ; Hollys transaction with the cat but I could honestly say it was the most altruistic thing


    I had seen in a long time.


    I cleared my throat and watched as she jumped up and dropped the piece of food in her hand onto the


    ground where Gremlin leaped.


    That action was so human. Any other member of The Underoworld would have sensed meing


    from a mile away and I didnt know whether to find her reaction pathetic or charming.


    "I didn''t see you," she blurted out.


    Her big green eyes looked scared and almost guilty. They sparkled off something I couldn''t quite get.


    She''s beautiful, I realized.


    For a human, I reminded myself. I noticed that the scar Xavier had given her was still slightly bleeding


    and wondered if he had tricked her into feeding from her again. I remembered thest time I had seen


    her, in the closet, where we had been less than an inch apart.


    "That''s Gremlin," I began," He lives here." She merely nodded so I continued.


    "There''s a meeting tomorrow night, at the quarters, at 9pm," I spoke sternly, keeping my expression


    nk," The King wants you there."


    I turned to walk away.


    "I-is it about me?" she interrupted, her soft voice attempting to be stern," Did they find a witch for me?"


    I looked at her hopeful eyes and felt the strong need to swallow.


    "Not yet," I said and strudded away, back into the castle. Walking away, I felt a strange sense of


    something that almost resembled sadness for her but I merely shrugged it away.


    Holly''s POV


    I bid Gremlin goodbye and walked back into the castle, heading straight to my room. I wondered why


    Damon had seemed so cold. Thest time I had seen him he was when he had pulled me into the


    closet and asked me about the scar on my neck. Could that be why he was so stern, to remind me that


    he doesn''t care? Now that I have gotten a taste of what vampires are capable of, I didn''t need any


    gesture or a change of personality to determine that they don''t care about anything.


    Although it was strange seeing him after learning that Isabelle, the women whom he loves, and Seth,


    his own brother, are plotting his downfall. I wanted to tell him, but I wanted to go home more. His issues


    have nothing to do with me.


    When I finally got to my room, I opened the doors to reveal Xavier standing by my bed.


    His grey hair was tied back and his blue eyes shunned in excitement when he saw me.


    "There you are," He greeted," I''m starving and nothing tastes as good as you."


    "What are you doing here?" I demanded.


    Within a hot second, he had crossed the room and stood face to face with me.


    "Did you forget about our deal?" He whispered, his voice on my skin sending shivers down my back.


    "Did you?" I forced myself to say," you yed me."


    "I didn''t y anyone, we had a deal."


    I took a step back and away from his intense aura. It was hard to focus and form words with him


    standing so close.


    "Where''s the witch," I asked," the one you were supposed to find for me?"


    "We''re still discussing it," he mumbled, growing uninterested in the conversation," she doesn''t like it


    here, so she''s a little hesitant toe."


    I remembered when Isabelle said that Xavier was dethroned for mating with a witch and wondered if


    that was the reason,


    "Is it because you guys are together?" I asked and quickly regretted it.


    His gaze grew angry," Who told you that."


    "I heard Isabelle mention it-"


    "Don''t mention it again," he snapped.


    I simply nodded.


    "Now you know there''s a witch, it''s just a matter of convincing her toe here," he took a step closer


    again," my family isn''t too nice to her, but it''s nothing I can''t handle."


    "When," I demanded," I need a date, when."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Soon," he simply stated," But nothing is happening if I don''t get to taste that delicious foregin blood of


    yours again,"


    I stared at him for a couple of seconds and wondered if I was going to regret this in the morning. My


    body ached for that feeling of being held in his strong grip and the touch of his fangs on my skin. It


    thrilled and excited me just to think about it. Should I feel better now, knowing that there is a witch?


    Regardless, if I don''t let him bite me now, it''s certain that I''m not leaving anytime soon.


    I breathed in and out and tilted my head to the side.


    "Outta girl," his husky voice was thest thing I felt on my skin before a sharp pain, followed by pure


    bliss.


    Sleep was out of the question. I stayed restless and much like my initial days here, I spend my time


    gazing out the window, watching the sky go from midnight blue, to a light coral colour before finally


    transitioning into the bright blue that is tomorrow.


    I spend my morning stressing about the events toe and wondering what to expect. I hoped and


    prayed once again that Xavier woulde through on our deal. I prayed that he would convince the


    witch to help me before Seth and Isabelle decide that it was a mistake to let me live.


    I wondered why the King had requested my presence tonight at the quarters if it doesn¡¯t mean they had


    found me a witch.


    At around ten am I felt my body finally crash and enter a deep sleep despite my racing brain.


    When I woke up, I was d to find a tray of food by my bed.


    Without thought, I scarfed down the sandwich and the fruit and chugged the ss of water like it was


    the first thing I had put in my mouth for days.


    I stretched my legs and walked down the hall, and after a quick shower and a change of clothes,


    decided to kill a few hours doing some more exploring.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    I debated going to visit Gremlin again but decided against it because I had already finished all of my


    food.


    I decided to take the stairs up for a change and internally prayed I wouldn¡¯t find any more dungeons.


    Dungeons are strictly underground, right?


    I let my legs do the leading and wondered if I subconsciously wanted them to lead me somewhere.


    The castle was quite as usual and I remembered to make a mental note to be back in time for whatever


    it is that the King had needed me for at nine pm.


    I heard strange noisesing from one of the doors and grew curious as to what is inside. I located


    the door with the noise and pressed my ear up against it. It sounded likerge pieces of furniture were


    being moved.


    Curiosity began to eat me up as the noises grew louder followed by the sound of moaning.


    I noticed the small metal slit through the door that I could lift the lever to use as an envelope dispenser


    into the room. I got on my knees and kneeled forward , pulling the metal handle up and keeping one


    eye squinted to reveal what¡¯s inside the room.


    I caught sight of a naked Damon, his big muscr back glinting as if he were shinning. In front of him,


    facing away and towards the wall was a naked Isabelle.


    I almost gasped out loud when I realized what they were doing.


    Damon had her held in his embrace, his hands wrapped around her throat as he thrusted harder then I


    thought was possible. They looked so in sync together, they were both so incredibly perfect and


    wless.


    I felt my cheeks heat up and no doubt turn a bright red colour.


    I watched as Damon turned Isabelle¡¯s head to face him and nt his lips on hers, capturing her in a


    passionate kiss.


    I felt my something drop to the pit of my stomach and suddenly felt sick. A sudden intense feeling of


    disappointment and distaste held my body captive and I couldn¡¯t watch anymore.


    Instead, I stood up and ran back to my room, hoping to forever erase that image from my head and


    wondered why I felt so betrayed.


    Back at my room, I tried to search my thoughts for a reason to why I felt as bad as I did. I knew I was


    never great at figuring out how I feel about something let alone why, but this was no doubt a feeling that


    draped over my body inplete misery.I wanted to cry out loud and I had no idea why. At this point, I


    would ept any applicable answer as long as I knew what I was feeling. I needed an exnation


    from somebody, someone who could look at the bigger picture because I knew I couldn¡¯t. I


    remembered my best friend back home, and how she would always be the one who would help me in


    figuring out my emotions.


    Ok, breathe...Sit.


    I took a seat in the middle of my bed and criss-crossed my legs.


    Is it that I felt bad that Isabelle was using him? Is it because I knew what she was nning with Seth?


    Could it be the other day at the closet when he had almost been kind to me? Or the fact that he tried to


    save that human man?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Or maybe I liked him.


    If there was any part of me that had grew feelings for Damon without my consent or even my weary,


    then I was much more naive then I had presumed and I definitely deserved to be taken hostage and be


    yed like a pack of cards by a bunch of vampires.


    I thought about how handsome Damon had looked. He stood behind Isabelle in all his glory with


    enough power to outshine the sun.


    I sigh out loud and let myself fall back onto the bed, head first.


    I wanted so badly to tell him about Isabelle. More badly then before but I had to remind myself that this


    is their world and I need to get back to mine, if ever.


    If I tell him now, Seth and Isabelle will kill me.


    Drain me dry and feed my corpse to the werewolves.


    I began to wonder if those existed as well and shuddered at the thought.


    Nine pm couldn¡¯t have rolled by slower and I jumped out of the bed as soon as it was time and ran


    towards the door. To my surprise, as soon as I flung the door open, there stood Damon, fist lifted as if


    to knock.


    I felt the heat raise quickly to my cheeks.


    Dang it!


    ¡°Hey,¡± he began awkwardly.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look him in the eyes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just want expecting you to be there, behind the door,¡± I mumbled,¡± I can go downstairs on my


    own, I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    I walked past him and began my journey downstairs.


    I heard him march behind me and ran down the stairs. It was a couple minutester until I realized that


    I had no idea how to get to the quarters. It seemed as if I only knew how to get anywhere in this castle


    is if I did so by ident.


    I was hesitant to turn around to check if Damon was still behind me, but as if he had read my mind, I


    heard the deep sound of his husky voice lined with amusement as he asked,¡± Lost?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, still facing away from him.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t trust you,¡± I snapped,¡± you walk in front of me first.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a problem with me walking behind you before,¡± he said, walking past me, so close I


    could almost feel his skin.


    I let out an irritated sigh and silently followed.


    He finally led me to the big wooden doors that I immediately recognized as the quarter.


    Guards stood at either side and pushed them when they caught sight of Damon and I.


    The room never failed to impress me. The size alone was bigger then my house back home. The


    maroon carpet underneath us rolled out for about 20 meters before finally stopped at the feet of the


    throne where the King and Queen sat, patiently waiting.


    I wondered if they sat here all day or if they did anything else and decided it¡¯s better I don¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Damon,¡± the King greeted, his eyesnding directly at his son.


    ¡°Father,¡± Damon bowed his head slightly as he stopped a couple feet away and I mirrored his action.


    ¡°Holly,¡± the King continued.


    I tried to smile, but it was clear that it was forced and bowed my head slightly as Damon had done.


    ¡°H-hi,¡± I greeted, for an odd reason more nervous then I had been before.


    It felt strange, meeting up with the King and Queen as if it was routine.


    ¡°Hello Holly,¡± the Queen¡¯s deep yet soothing voice could almost melt a person,¡± how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Could be better,¡± I answered truthfully,¡± I could be at home.¡±


    She smiled, almost sympathetically. Her big blonde curls were pinned up in a bun and she looked even


    more majestic then before.


    ¡°Are you not enjoying your stay here at the castle?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I began to stammer,¡± not that, I just miss home.¡±


    ¡°The guards said you spend an awful lot of time in the garden,¡± her eyes glistened with something


    different.


    ¡°Yes, it reminds me of home,¡± I answered truthfully.


    ¡°What part of home does the dungeon remind you off?¡±


    I was caughtpletely off guard by her question. I thought that Isabelle and Seth would have kept it a


    secret that I was down there but I quickly realized that this was their way to get rid of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I muttered,¡± I didn¡¯t mean to find it, I just..um..¡±


    The look of confusion on Damon¡¯s face told me that he didn¡¯t know about this and that this was news to


    him.


    I realized that this must have been Seth and Isabelle¡¯s n all along, to expose me to the King and


    Queen so they would have to eliminate me, without Damon finding out a thing about their n.


    I wondered if it was toote to tell him.


    The king didn¡¯t allow room for anymore words, instead he called out to the guards.


    ¡°Bring out the jester,¡± he demanded.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Two guards marched in with the human man from the dungeon. They halted right in between Damon


    and I and I wondered nervously what this will unroll.


    ¡°Father-¡° Damon began but the King didn¡¯t let him speak.


    ¡°Is this the viger that you tried to help escape?¡± His gaze was directed at me.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to lie or tell the truth. Whatever hole Isabelle and Seth had dug up for me seemed


    irreversible.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered.


    Damon¡¯s disappointed eyes met mines for a brief second and I wondered what it was about this man


    that made both Damon and I both attempt to rescue him.


    ¡°This man must be special,¡± said the Queen,¡± because even my son, who knows better, had tired to


    spare him.¡±


    I removed silent and so did Damon.


    The King stood up from his seat and walked down the three steps it took to get to the ground.


    Now that he was at ground level, I seen that he resembled Xavier a lot more then the rest of his


    children. He was taller then even Damon, hovering at a couple inches above him. He reached his hand


    out towards a guard who presented him with a wooden sword.


    Silently , he handed it to Damon who epted.


    I turned to look at the human man. His sad eyes were barely open. He struggled to breath and I could


    see the fresh bite fromst night had hardly healed.


    They didn¡¯t have to torture him to prove a point.


    I knew this was their way of teaching Damon a lesson but they could have killed him a long time ago


    and saved the poor man all of this pain.


    I looked at Damon who now looked sad.


    ¡°Father-¡° he began, his voice soft an apologetic,¡± what do you want me to do with this, it¡¯s a stake.¡±


    The King took his seat back at the throne,¡± I want you to stake him like he would us, keeping in mind


    the thousands of your ancestors that had been staked at the hands of a human.¡±


    ¡°Damon,¡± I whispered,¡± you don¡¯t have to do this, Seth and Isabelle-¡°


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Damon snapped, his angry gaze now locked with mines,¡± if it wasn¡¯t for you I wouldn¡¯t be in


    this situation in the first ce.¡±


    My pained expression turned into one of confusion.


    What did he mean if it wasn¡¯t for me?


    I wasn¡¯t the one that forced him to spare the jester.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, knowing that I wouldn¡¯t get an answer.


    ¡°Damon,¡± the Queen began,¡± it really isn¡¯t that hard honey. How do you ever expect to be King if you


    can¡¯t even punish a mere jester.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t punishing him,¡± I was surprised at the strong tone of my voice,¡± you¡¯re using him to teach


    Damon a lesson. He didn¡¯t do anything-¡°


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Damon hissed again.


    ¡°Damon, just listen,¡± I continued,¡± you won¡¯t be king if you do this, Seth and Isabelle-¡°


    Damon didn¡¯t give a warning before plunging the sharp wooden sword into the heart of the jester. His


    blood curdling scream echoed within the walls of the castle as he continued to cry out in pain.


    I screamed out with him and felt myself begin to sob endlessly. I suddenly felt like a helpless little girl in


    a very bad and scary  ce. I wanted to run away and hide and sob until I had no more tears.


    Damon twisted the sword inside the man and he began to cry out even louder. He fell to the ground


    and twitched his body uncontrobly. It was no doubt the most horrid and horrifying thing I have ever


    witness in my life.


    I watched the hateful look on Damon¡¯s face grow into evil as he called out for the guards.


    ¡°Take her to the dungeon,¡± he demanded.


    My eyes widened in panic as I registered the words that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Damon! No, please-¡° I started to sob even harder. My hair was now wet and tangled on my face but I


    couldn¡¯t reach out to dismiss it because the guards had now held me in their embrace.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I struggled with the men,¡± let me go, Damon please!¡±


    ¡°You will serve the rest of your time here at the dungeon,¡± Damon looked at me as if I was someone


    that had betrayed him. The soft look in his eyes now drowned byplete evil and I was shocked that I


    almost didn¡¯t recognize him.


    I looked towards the King and the Queen and thest thing I saw before the guards carried me crying


    and kicking trying to get away from their grip was the satisfaction that Damon¡¯s parents now had on


    their ce.


    Almost as if they were proud of their son.


    I must have passed out on the way over here because when I woke up, I could hardly see a thing.


    My eyes fluttered open and they took a couple seconds to adjust to my surroundings except  I couldn¡¯t


    see much.


    The endless murky adjoining of the cell that the guards had thrown me in caused a sudden panic and I


    felt my chest begin to thud.


    No, I thought. This can¡¯t be happening now. No!


    I struggled to get up and realized that it was because I was weighed down by the metal chains on my


    neck.


    I tugged and pulled at them, I even trailed my fingers to the every end where they connected to the


    hard and wet pavement walls but it was obvious that there was no way on earth I could muster up


    enough strength to even loosen them.


    ¡°Hello!¡± I screamed out,¡±is anybody there?¡±


    The only reply I got was the echoing of my own words.


    I screamed out for Damon and prayed that he had at least a slither of kindness in him.


    How could I have been so wrong about him?


    Maybe he deserved to be betrayed by Isabelle and Seth. Maybe he deserved a lot worse.


    I took a few steps forward and reached my hands out in front of me in an attempt to feel anything.


    I remembered the electrifying cell gates and quickly pulled my hands back.


    I suddenly tripped over something and fell to the hard ground, feeling booth my knees scrape. I let out


    a scream at the sudden pain and looked down to what had made me fall.


    I couldn¡¯t see much, but I felt something coarse, like clothing. I screamed out when my fingers made


    contact with a human face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The jester.


    They had left the dead jester in here with me.


    I began to scream hysterically, my body shaking with fear and horror.


    I pushed myself back until I was leaning against the cold wall and brought my knees up to my chest.


    I sobbed for what could have been hours until I finally passed out again.


    I was awaken the sudden sound of rumbling. I struggled to open my eyes and was met by a small


    amount of light emitting from a few candles.


    I searched for the source of the sound and to my surprise, there stood Damon.


    I stood up in a hurry and tried to run towards him but was pulled back by the chain on my neck.


    ¡°Damon-¡° I began,¡± you have to get me out of here, please-¡°


    He didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he fumbled with the lock and opened the doors to the gates. I felt


    temporary relief and hoped that he was going to let me out but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he slid a tray of food


    towards me and proceeded to lock the gate again.


    ¡°Damon, wait,¡± I felt the panic arise at my throat,¡± please.¡±


    His eyes met mines and they told me to exin myself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the jester would be down here when I found this ce,¡± I began,¡± I didn¡¯t mean to get you


    in any trouble with the King and Queen-¡°


    He began to walk away but I screamed out loud ,¡± Damon, please! Just listen!¡±


    He stopped again, but this time, facing away from me.


    ¡°Seth and Isabelle, they were down here-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention their names!¡± He hissed, turning to face me now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, they were talking about you,¡± I struggled to form my sentences,¡± They want to


    de-throne you like they did to Xavier, they have something nned-¡°


    Damon marched towards the cell and looked me straight in my eye.


    ¡°What are you talking about,¡± he spat out.


    ¡°Seth and Isabelle, they¡¯re together-¡°


    ¡°I know that!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you Damon!¡± I realized that I may have never said his name out loud,¡± she wants to


    rule with Seth. They are the ones who told the King about the jester, that¡¯s how he found out! Just like


    Xavier and the witch-¡°


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about-¡°


    ¡°I know that they told the King and Queen about Xavier and how he mated with a witch!¡± My eyes were


    almost pleading now and I almost begged him to believe me,¡± they are nning on doing the same


    thing to you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, so that I don¡¯t tell you-¡°


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything before?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± I sighed, feeling defeated,¡± because they said that if I told you, they would kill me.¡±


    Damon was silent for a few minutes.


    ¡°Damon?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word thates out of your mouth you filthy human,¡± he snarled and I felt any hope


    that I had shatter like a piece of ss.


    No. This is insane. This can¡¯t be happening. No!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°Damon!¡± I called out,¡± Damon please!¡± He ignored me and walked away, how body disappearing into


    the dark until I could no longer see him.


    If there was any part of me that even felt a slither of emotion for him, it waspletely wiped away and


    reced with hate.


    Damon didn¡¯te back. Instead, it was either a guard or a maid that came down to give me a tray of


    food and water every couple of hours.


    The only way I was able to keep track of the days was the amount of trays I was given.


    I knew that they gave me three trays a day and so far I was on tray number 5.


    I knew that that meant I had been down here for about two days but it felt longer. Every second


    dragged by and I found myself losing track of my thoughts, getting distracted by the the constant


    dripping of the water on the roof. I tried to remind myself to stay strong. Remind myself that they


    couldn¡¯t kill me because it was against theirw, I¡¯m not a native viger after all but that didn¡¯t reassure


    me at all. Somehow, it was much harder to stay calm in an underground dungeon with metal chains


    wrapped around your throat.


    Not to mention the corpse beside me.


    It was hard to sleep or to even shut my eyes sometimes. I had an engulfing fear that Isabelle would


    for the maids to find.


    Her words echoes in my head again.


    Drain me dry and feed my corpse to the werewolves.


    I heard sudden shuffling and wondered if it was another maiding to bring me a tray of food.


    It couldn¡¯t be, it isn¡¯t time.


    I scrambled to my feet at the realization that it was more then one personing towards the cell.


    When they finally came into sight I recognized them as two guards and...Damon.


    I breathed out feeling a sense of relief that I had no exnation for. He has definitely proven to me that


    he will not be my shining knight in armour , I had no idea what I was persistent to hold on to that hope.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I meant to speak a lot louder but I ended up whispering.


    ¡°Take off the chains,¡± Damon ordered the guards, not looking at me. I wanted to scream out loud in


    relief but instead kept quite.


    Two guards walked up to me and fumbled with the chain on my neck.


    I wondered what this meant. It could either mean one of three things. They were either going to let me


    back into my room, they had found me a witch or they were going to finally kill me.


    I brought my hands up to rub my neck as soon as I could. I felt a thousand pounds lighter.


    I looked up at Damon who had been watching me.


    ¡°What now?¡± I spat out.


    ¡°I found a witch,¡± he began,¡± she agreed to do the ritual.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for,¡± I didn¡¯t take my eyes away from his,¡± the quicker we get on with it, the sooner


    I could get out of this hell hole.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here-¡°


    ¡°Where is she.¡±


    ¡°She lives a couple hours away, she refused toe here.¡±


    I can understand that.


    ¡°She agreed to do the ritual under a couple of terms, one being we go to her.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And...shell want to assess you first...¡± Damon was hesitant, almost as if he didn¡¯t want to say it.


    ¡°Asses me how?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She wants to take a look at your past, maybe your future. She doesn¡¯t want to touch you until she


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    knows your safe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, she can asses me all she wants if it means I could finally leave this ce.


    Damon merely nodded.


    He looked towards guards,¡± take her to her room.¡±


    His gaze met mines again,¡± clean up and change your clothes, we leave in a couple hours.¡±


    It was almost a relief to be back at my old room. I missed thefy bed and the clean running water


    and hell, a change of clothes. In a sick twisted way I realized that I may have taken this room for


    granted.


    After showering and putting on a fresh change of clothes, I stopped in front of the mirror and wondered


    if this would be thest time I see this room.


    Secondster barged in a maid who I immediately recognized as the one that had helped me get ready


    the night of the ritual, Meredith.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I eximed,¡± I haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she wrapped her hands around me in aforting hug.


    Shocked at the gesture, it took a couple of seconds to rx in her grip.


    ¡°I heard,¡± she mumbled into my hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to jinx it,¡± I replied.


    She pulled back and took a good look at me,¡± it¡¯ll be alright, it¡¯s about time they found someone for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it will work? I¡¯ll finally get to go home?¡±


    Her kind eyes bore into mines and her gaze saddened,¡± let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    She walked towards the dresser and grabbed the sandwich, proceeding to shove it in my direction.


    ¡°Eat this, there¡¯s no telling the next time you¡¯ll eat.¡±


    I scarfed down the food and left Meredith back in my room, making my way down to the main garden.


    I felt the nerves racing through my head and wondered if I really was nevering back. I felt awful


    leaving Meredith behind. I wish I could have helped her or somehow recused her from this ce but it¡¯s


    as she had said.


    It¡¯s in her blood to be here, she¡¯s a native.


    Damon was waiting in the same ck car asst time. The guards opened the door for me and I made


    myselffortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long ride,¡± said Damon,¡± a little over four hours.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I leaned my head against the window and remained silent.


    Although the drive was long, it was ending just a little too soon. My heart grew restless and panicked


    and I was afraid of what to expect. Damon had said that the witch wanted to see my future and my past


    to determine if she would help me. What factors would cause her to decline?


    I watched seemingly endless trees turn into road premiered by mountains and finally, we entered busy


    city.I recognized it as soon as we entered because I had been wanting to visit ever since I was a little


    girl.


    New York.


    Odd how the circumstances have changed.


    It was almost night time but the city was still alive. Cars and pedestrians lined the roads as if one. I


    watched shop owners sell fruit on the streets and wondered if they had any idea about the world that


    exists just a few hours away.


    I realized how far away from home I was and grew sick. About twenty minuteste we had reached a


    more quiet area and the signs above the streets read Brooklyn.


    We drove into an alley and the car suddenly stopped.


    I turned to look at Damon who was already getting out of the car.


    I took a deep breath in and mirrored his actions. I realized that both the driver and the guard remained


    in the car.


    ¡°This is it?¡± I examined my surroundings.


    Metal rusty stairs lined the gravel walls of the alley leading up to people¡¯s apartments.


    ¡°She lives up here in one of those,¡± Damon pointed up towards a second apartment. I walked almost on


    his heel and followed him up the noisy stairs. He turned to look at me before lifting his fist to knock on


    the door but it flew wide open before he got the chance.


    Behind the door stood a beautiful long haired brte with dark eye makeup and maroon lips. She


    wore a long-sleeve crimson satin dress and her long ck fingernails were pointy like fangs.


    She squealed when she saw Damon and threw herself at him, her long olive-toned arms wrapping


    around his neck.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Damon!¡± She screamed out, nting kisses all along his face,¡± I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡±


    Damon returned the hug with less enthusiasm and I found myself suddenly wondering who she was to


    him.


    ¡°Luna,¡± he greeted,¡± it¡¯s a shame we have to meet under these circumstances.¡±


    They pulled back from each other and Luna turned her previously enlightened gaze to meet with mines.


    She looked doubtful and sarcastic.


    ¡°So this is the foreigner?¡± She asked Damon, still looking at me.


    I gulped nervously.


    Damon took a hesitate and almost nervous look at me and smiled at Lunda,¡± yes it is.¡±


    ¡°Well,e in.¡±


    Inside, her apartment was small and cozy. A ck velvet couch took up most of the living room. nts


    hung by pot holders dangling from the ceiling and about a dozen pir candles lined the corners of the


    apartment.


    I could see part of her kitchen in the back where a small ck cat hid behind an appliance, watching


    me.


    Following my gaze, Luna said,¡± That¡¯s Jinx, he¡¯s friendly....most of the time.¡±


    I forced a smile and figured it be better if I behaved myself if there was any chance that she was willing


    to help me.


    ¡°He¡¯s adorable,¡± I replied softly.


    Damon took a seat on the couch and it was almost odd to see him in a setting that was so humane. He


    stuck out like a sore thumb and anybody within a hundred meters could tell you that he did not belong.


    I sat beside him and watched as Lunda opened up a bottle of red wine and poured it into some


    sses.


    She reached out to hand Damon a ss who took it without a second thought and she did the same


    me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m not 21-¡° I began.


    ¡°Drink it,¡± she insisted.


    I nodded and took the ss from between her fingers, bringing it up to my lips and taking a sip of the


    rich and bitter wine.


    ¡°So Damon,¡± Luna sat on the L shaped part of the couch, facing me and Damon,¡± I have to admit it


    makes me sad that you chose now toe visit me, when you reached out I thought you had


    something else in mind.¡±


    She sipped on her wine and in her hands it looked like a million dors.


    ¡°I meant to reach out sooner, but things haven¡¯t been so smooth at the castle and what you see here,¡±


    he pointed his chin in my direction,¡± is an example.¡±


    ¡°I assume it was Seth who got you into this mess.¡±


    Damon smirked slightly,¡± Of course. He had just turned eighteen a few weeks ago, he had been trying


    out his new powers and she-¡°


    ¡°Was coteral damage,¡± Lunda finished his sentence.


    He nodded in disappointment,¡± You see why I need you, father does not have much say with the


    witches ever since-¡°


    ¡°Ever since he tried to kill one of us for mating with a blood sucker,¡± Luna hissed out.


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened,¡± yes, so as you can imagine, it¡¯s a little difficult getting a witch to perform the


    ritual of obliteration. We have no more credibility with the witches.¡±


    ¡°If your father keeps going at the rate that he¡¯s going, soon enough he won¡¯t have credibility with all


    The Underworld,¡± Luna¡¯s words were almost like a threat.


    ¡°He¡¯s the King, you think that would mean something in this city-¡° Damon began but Luna cut him off.


    ¡°He¡¯s your King, not ours.¡±


    Damon nodded but remained silent.


    Luna¡¯s gaze trailed over my body and she looked me up and down, her eyes resting at the bites on my


    neck.


    ¡°Does she taste good?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Damon answered, sparing me a quick nce,¡± that wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    She chuckled,¡± Looks like someone else at the castle had enjoyed having her around, perhaps the


    King,¡± she winked towards Damon.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the King-¡°


    ¡°Perhaps your rule-breaking brothers, or that mischievous Isabelle-¡°


    My focus asserted at the mention of Isabelle name and I was surprised to know that she knew Isabelle.


    I wondered what she meant by mischievous and if she knew how mischievous Isabelle really was.


    Damon cut Luna off before she could continue,¡± Luna, can you help me or not?¡±


    ¡°Why does this matter so much to you Damon?¡±


    The look in Luna¡¯s eyes were almost suspicious. Damon stared into hers without looking away and


    remained silent. I nced between the both of them and wondered if I should answer for him.


    Because the King thinks that it¡¯s Damon¡¯s fault I¡¯m here, because Damon took the me for Seth.


    Because if he doesn¡¯t figure out a way to get rid of me soon, the King might decide to dethrone him.


    Because Seth and Isabelle are going to do everything in their power to make Damon look unfit to be


    King and Damon doesn¡¯t know it.


    When Damon answered, it was almost as if he were King already.


    ¡°A foreign human in a castle of young and inexperienced blood thirsty vampires leaves too much room


    for rebellion,¡± his teeth weren¡¯t gritted but he spoke as if they were,¡± if the council were to find out of


    this, there would be serious consequence.¡±


    Luna¡¯s lips lifted into a smile,¡± they might stake your brothers...or you if you continue to take the me


    for them both.¡±


    I looked towards Damon with sad eyes and realized that this must have been a regr thing for him to


    do, taking the me for something his brothers did.


    I wondered why he did it and wondered how his siblings turned out to be so different from him.


    A sudden image of him twisting the wooden sword inside of the jester sprung into my mind and I


    reminded myself that maybe he wasn¡¯t to different.


    ¡°Can you help me or not Luna,¡± Damon finally asked.


    She nodded and stood up, setting her wine ss on the ind of her kitchen,¡± wait here.¡±


    She disappeared into the back of the apartment and Damon and I sat in an ufortable silence.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± I asked, almost afraid to.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± his voice was soothing and I was almost relieved at the sound of it.


    ¡°If it works, will I just forget? How will I get home, would I pass out? M-my car-¡°


    He cut me off when his cold hands cupped mines in a sudden movement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about any of that. If this works, I¡¯ll get you home safely.¡±


    I simply nodded and became more aware of his hands on mine. I didn¡¯t want to look up at his face


    because I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to look away. I tried to shrug off the part of me that was disappointed


    for having to finally bid this life farewell.


    I knew I would miss Damon the most but I didn¡¯t know why. I also began to wonder if he had a


    personality disorder or if the stress of life was simply too much for him to keep a straight mood.


    I wanted to bring up Seth and Isabelle again, I wanted to warn him but I knew it wasn¡¯t the time. I had


    already tried once and it didn¡¯t work. Who¡¯s to say this time it would. Maybe this time, because I¡¯m not


    inside a wet and murky cell, I had nothing to gain out of telling him a lie. Maybe this time, he¡¯d believe


    me.


    Luna came out with a medium sized ck crystal ball and I thought about how much of the fairy tales


    they would tell us as kids were true. She ced the ball carefully on the kitchen table and to my


    surprise, it stayed put. She lifted up a long manicured nail and gestured for me toe.


    Damon recalled his hands and I stood up hesitantly and walked towards the kitchen table.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Luna instructed as if talking to a puppy.


    I simply obeyed


    Damon began to stand up but he quickly sat back down when Luna snapped,¡± You, stay.¡±


    She sat on the seat across from me,¡± ce both your hands around the ball and when it starts to heat


    up, don¡¯t move.¡±


    I nodded and obeyed. My heart began to thud whilst in my chest and I grew nervous.


    The smooth cold exterior of the crystal ball began to warm up slowly as it lightened in colour.


    I watched in fascination as the colours changed, transitioning between dark purple and orange.


    Luna ced her hands across side of the crystal ball, her eyes glued to the movement of colour.


    I looked up to see that she waspletely dozed off, the fiery shade of the ball reflecting almost


    She held no expression.


    I almost wanted to turn around and nce at Damon for reassurance but I didn¡¯t. I grew more nervous


    the faster the colours began to change.


    Luna¡¯s fingers started to quiver and I wondered if that was normal.


    The shing colours began to finally slow down and I watched inplete fascination as the a drawing


    formed.


    As if being drawn internally, a symbol formed almost resembling an arrow. When the drawing was


    tip of the sword.


    A burning arrow.


    ¡°Eros,¡± Luna breathed out the word so slightly I could hardly hear her,¡± The Mark of Eros.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Luna slowly removed her hands and the crystal ball reverted back into it¡¯s original pitch ck colour. I


    mirrored her action.


    To my surprise, Luna had a slick smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not touching you,¡± she stated, almost wickedly.


    ¡°What, why?¡± I immediately felt the hope that I had began to shatter,¡± but you said-¡°


    ¡°What did you see,¡± Damon was now up and standing beside me, his gaze locked with Luna,¡± what do


    you mean you won¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡°I mean I can¡¯t,¡± Luna¡¯s expression had gone back to serious now.


    ¡°Why not,¡± Damon insisted.


    ¡°The girl has the Mark of Eros,¡± Luna stood up and grabbed the ball,¡± she didn¡¯t enter The Underworld


    by mistake.¡±


    She disappeared into the back and left a confused Damon and I.


    I wondered what the Mark of Eros was. Did it have anything to do with the burning sword that had


    showed up on the crystal ball. I¡¯ve never seen that symbol before in my life but it definitely resembled


    something I had seen in Greek mythology ss.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Mark of Eros,¡± I asked Damon,¡± why can¡¯t she help me, what does it mean?¡±


    He ignored mepletely. Damon looked lost in thought and confusion.


    Luna came back out and he barked out,¡± Are you sure that¡¯s what you seen?¡±


    Luna now looked amused by all this,¡± I¡¯m offended.¡±


    ¡°By who?¡± Damon asked,¡± can you at least tell me that?¡±


    Luna stepped closer to Damon and yed with the cor of his shirt,¡± He¡¯s closer then you think.¡±


    ¡°Do it anyway,¡± Damon breathed out,¡± Perform the ritual anyway.¡±


    ¡°You want me to upset every god I believe in because you want to get rid of your little human problem?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Damon¡¯s eyes looked almost as if they were pleading.


    ¡°Sorry sexy,¡± Luna turned to walk away from Damon,¡± you were good, but no ones that good.¡±


    ¡°What do I do now,¡± he ordered,¡± how do I take her back to the castle, proving to my father that I failed


    him once again.¡±


    Luna shrugged,¡± Not my problem, and your father should be the least of yours. You¡¯ve got a marked


    foreigner on your hands now, you need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Tell me by whom, whoever she belongs to, she¡¯ll be their problem too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the hint and the answer as well Damon,¡± she sat gracefully on the dining room chair


    and sipped her wine,¡± you¡¯ll figure it out sooner orter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Luna-¡°


    ¡°Now get her out of here before someone gets a whiff of her.¡±


    ¡°Luna-¡°


    ¡°Now Damon,¡± she raised her eyebrows as if challenging him to decline.


    Damon looked down at me as if I was baggage and spat out,¡± Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I scrambled to my feet and ran behind him as he almost tore the door of its hinges and marched


    outside and down the stairs. In the distance I heard Luna¡¯s voice echoing with the words,¡± See you


    soon.¡±


    Damon was walking fast enough that I thought he must have forgotten about me.


    After ushering for the guards to disperse, he continued marching down the busy streets of Brooklyn. I


    wish I knew what time it was and I tried to keep alert for a clock somewhere but it was almost


    impossible to do that and keep up with Damon. I knew if he wanted to, he could have been gone a long


    time ago but I¡¯m assuming he had to maintain his speed because there was humans around.


    Foreigners who have no idea how lucky they are. I was one of them not too long ago.


    I wondered about Luna and what she had meant when she meant I had the Mark of Eros.


    What the hell is the Mark of Eros? How do I get it off?


    Damon had gone into a panic when she had said that. If I was such a burden to him, I wondered why


    he wouldn¡¯t just leave me here amongst my people. I could find my own way back home somehow.


    I needed someone to speak words to me. Someone to sit me down and tell me exactly what it meant


    that I had the mark and why had it made Luna change her mind about helping me.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I called out, struggling to keep up,¡± slow down!¡±


    He came to a halt in front of a metal door stationed outdoor in between a sketchy looking corner store


    and aundromat.


    Damon rattled the door and it opened without much resistance.


    We entered into the doorway to be faced with ck stairs leading down to seemingly nowhere.


    ¡°What is this,¡± I asked Damon struggling to catch my breath,¡± where are we?¡±


    Damon spared me a nce for a quick second and mumbled,¡± you¡¯ll see.¡±


    With that, he began his way down the stairs and I scrambled to follow.


    At the very bottom was a small hallway and another metal door.


    Standing guard was a big and muscr , taller then even Damon man dressed in an over sized grey t-


    shirt and some shorts.


    He nodded at Damon as if he knew him already and gestured my way.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me,¡± stated Damon.


    The guards eyes went from a chocte brown to a neon green colour that made me jump back when


    theynded on me. He opened his mouth to reveal a thin and forked ck tongue.


    ¡°This way,¡± he almost hissed the words.


    He lifted his scaly fingers and pushed the metal door wide open. I didn¡¯t hesitate to run after Damon


    and was met with neon strobing lights that gave me an immediate headache.


    A club? He brought me to a club?!


    Damon pushed hundreds past dancing, sweaty bodies. I tried to not get distracted but the people and


    focus on not losing my way. I followed Damon through the crowd until we finally reached the bar where


    he took a seat and signalled I do the same.


    ¡°Damon, what are we doing here-¡° I began but hepletely ignored me. Instead, he was more


    focused on the bartender behind the bar who leaned over the counter, her big and perky breasts almost


    falling out of her top.


    She had short blond hair and blue eyes that glistened even from a distance. She was tall and skinny


    and absolutely breathtaking.


    ¡°Hi handsome,¡± her soft and luring voice could easily have me sitting here for hours just listening to it,¡±


    Bloody Mary?¡±


    She threw her had back and started tough and I could notice her teeth now. There were almost


    double the amount of teeth someone would normally have and each and every single tooth had a


    pointy tip at the bottom like small fangs.


    I wondered what she was and wondered what the guard was too.


    Damon reached into his pockets and pulled out some cash sliding it to the edge of the counter towards


    the girl.


    ¡°Double ck out,¡± he ordered, seemingly unimpressed. He turned towards me,¡± what do you want to


    drink.¡±


    I¡¯m not 21.


    I remembered how that had gone with Luna and simply said,¡± A coke please.¡±


    The bartender came back with our drinks and as she handed me mines, I caught sight of her fingernails


    that were long and resembled wood. Almost as if she were growing wooden branches where her nails


    would be. I gasped out loud and looked up to see that she was already watching me.


    ¡°It¡¯s smart to carry a meal around with you,¡± she looked at me but spoke to Damon,¡± that way you don¡¯t


    get too drunk.¡±


    ¡°Ade, back off,¡± Damon spoke calmly and I realized he knew her,¡± she¡¯s a foreigner.¡±


    Ade¡¯s face went from shock to confusion as she turned to look at Damon.


    ¡°Why is she here if she isn¡¯t food,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°I need to think , just back off,¡± he repeated.


    She turned her gaze back at me,¡± watch your back little human,¡± she spoke through gritted teeth,


    looking more horrifying then beautiful now,¡± this isn¡¯t a safe ce for you to be.¡±


    I swallowed in fear, unable to break eye contact. She looked away first and strutted to the other side of


    the bar where a bunch of guys where waving her down.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I snapped,¡± what the hell is this ce.¡±


    It was almost as if the music had gone louder on purpose to drown me out because Damon ignored


    men.


    ¡°Damon, where are we-¡°


    ¡°We¡¯re at an Underworld bar,¡± he interrupted me, staring into his drink.


    I wanted to ask what an Underworld bar was but I already knew the answer. Between the bouncer and


    the bartender, I definitely was not in a bar of with fellow humans.


    ¡°What...ok, why are we here? Why am I here-¡°


    ¡°There are humans here too, rx,¡± he said that as if were meant to reassure me and maybe it did,¡±


    they¡¯re called Crones. They are foreigners who know about our kind.¡±


    ¡°Damon, what are we doing here,¡± I repeated. I definitely did not feel like celebrating.


    ¡°To have a drink,¡± Damon lifted his drink up before bringing it up to his lips to sip.


    ¡°What are we going to do? Luna doesn¡¯t want to help me, are we going to go back to the castle, what is


    the Mark of Eros, I didn¡¯t even know I had that-¡°


    Before I could finish, we were interrupted by a loud male voice.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°Damon is that you?¡±


    Damon turned back to look at the approaching man. He was tall and lean, with spiky jet ck hair and


    matching eyes that had no pupils.


    Beside him was a girl with the same hair and eyes as him. She was almost as tall and lean with skin as


    white and smooth as porcin. She looked like someone but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it.


    ¡°Mathoes, Elisabeth,¡± Damon greeted, his body tensing up immediately.


    I sensed the aura change as if something bad was suddenly about to happen.


    ¡°What are you doing on our side of the woods,¡± the girl voice was slick and smooth.


    ¡°Came to visit an old friend.¡±


    ¡°A fellow Cold One, or was it a witch like your brother does,¡± Matheos smiled as if enjoying himself.


    ¡°How are you Matheos,¡± Damon didn¡¯t sound like he let thatment effect him,¡± you haven¡¯te by


    the castle to visit your cousin in a long time.¡±


    ¡°How is our dear cousin,¡± Elisabeth said,¡± are you and Seth keeping her busy.¡±


    I immediately knew that they were talking about Isabelle and it clicked in that that¡¯s who Elisabeth


    resembled.


    Matheos¡¯s eyes lingered my way and he lost his smile, his expression turning predatory.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t peg you for the type that needs to y with his food before he eats it,¡± his fangs were slightly


    more extended now and the neon red lights reflected directly off his hungry eyes in a way that made


    me nervous.


    I felt Damon¡¯s sudden hands mp around the bottom leg of my stool and pull me closer to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s a foreigner,¡± his voice was calm and he didn¡¯t sound as cautious as I knew he felt.


    Elisabeth skimmed her eyes over my neck, no doubt examining the scars,¡± So then who¡¯s been


    breaking thew.¡±


    Damon chucked,¡± As if you care about thew.¡±


    Her unamused eyes flickered back towards Damon,¡± I care about the council who¡¯s going to have a


    hard time believing your side of the story when your human has more bites on her neck then a viger-¡°


    Damon¡¯s voice was angry and authoritative when he snapped,¡± I¡¯m handling it.¡±


    I felt my throat mp up and struggled to form the words that were at the tip of my tongue. I leaned into


    Damon¡¯s shoulder and whispered,¡± I¡¯m going to go find a bathroom.¡±


    Damon nodded without looking at me,¡± be quick.¡±


    I scrambled to my feet, well aware of Matheos and Elisabeth who had their eyes glued to me.


    I headed towards the end of the bar where Ade was pouring drinks and leaned in towards her,¡± Hi, can


    you tell me where the bathroom is?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Her eyes lit up in amusement and she smiled,¡± what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    I stayed silent, wondering if she was serious.


    She ced the newly poured drinks on the table towards a group of guys. One of them leaned towards


    me,¡±she¡¯ll never tell you, she¡¯s a faerie, keep going this way, it¡¯s down that hallway, first door is the one


    for humans like us.¡±


    I noticed that he had the same bites I had on his neck.


    I nodded, slightly confused,¡± o-ok, thanks.¡±


    I pushed pushed past dozens of bodies before finally finding the hallway and then the bathroom.


    It was filthy on the inside with paper wet toilet paper cover ring most of the ground and faucets that


    were left on. Out of the three stalls, two were in use. Feeling the sudden urge to vomit, I pushed past


    that and headed towards the vacant stall.


    After finishing up, being careful not to let myself touch anything, I began to pull up my pants when I


    noticed the stall beside me had two people in it.


    From the small distance between them I could tell that they were in a very tight embrace.


    I quickly headed out back towards the sinks that looked like they hadn¡¯t been cleaned in ages. I


    washed my hands and examined my tired face in the mirror. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how ordinary I


    lookedpared to Luna and Elisabeth and lest I forget Isabelle.


    I sighed out loud and tried to run my fingers through my hair in an attempt to give it some more volume.


    In the mirror I saw the door to the stall behind me open up slightly and reveal the figures inside. My


    eyes widened in shock when I seen that it was a human. Lips and teeth tug dug deep into her neck by


    no doubt, a vampire.


    She had a smile on her face, her eyes rolling back in pleasure and she was panting something I


    couldn¡¯t quite here.


    It looked like the bite was giving her intense pleasure and her hands wrapped around the vampires


    head as if trying to pull him closer.


    She grew louder with her moaning and I could make clear of what she was saying which was,¡± more.¡±


    I remembered the man at the bar with the bites on his neck and realized what Damon had meant when


    he said that there were humans in here too that knew about the Underworld.


    They weren¡¯t friends to the Underworld, they were volunteers.


    I quickly left the bathroom and wondered if every human thing I decided to do from now on would be as


    scarring as this. I couldn¡¯t even go to the bathroom without being traumatized.


    I shivered at the thought of what could be next and began to head back towards Damon when I caught


    sight of an exit door.


    It was wide open, at the very back of the bar, the red Exist sign flickering as if alerting my focus. It was


    unsupervised and I could see the outside from here. I could tell it led to an ally, I could see the bricks


    from the other side and they were almost inviting me.


    I looked ahead of me to try to catch sight of Damon but there were too many people in the way.


    I remembered what I had thought on the way over here. I needed to be home, I needed to get out of


    this life and forget I


    had ever been exposed to it.


    I took a step towards the door, and then another and another until I was finally walking at a brisk pace


    and before I knew it, I was face to face with the fresh air.


    I left my feet do the thinking because my mind felt a twinge of quilt that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I stepped out and took in the breath air that tasted like freedom. I looked to my right and left and


    wondered which way to go.


    Was I running away?


    No....just going for a walk.


    If I happen to get lost....well.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Smoke on either sides of the alley blocked my sight and I decided to walk towards the right. I wondered


    if I should be running, but I couldn¡¯t bring my feet to do so. It was almost overbearing the feeling of


    having ditched Damon back at the bar. It was so overbearing that I reconsidered and paused.


    I thought of his face in the closet the night we had brought back the jester.


    I felt his cold hands on my face as if he was really there. My heart began to throb.


    Stop!


    I forced myself to disperse of those thoughts. I moved my feet again and kept going until I passed the


    foggy smoke and was confused when it had led me to a brick wall.


    I grew sudden panicked and searched the brick wall for a way out.


    It waspletely blocked and I banged my hands against the cold hard surface but it didn¡¯t budge.


    I spun on my heel and prepared myself to run past the fog again and towards the other side of the alley


    where I hoped the real world would await me but to my absolute horror standing right there were two


    figures. As if having nned the entire thing, they cornered mepletely, their gaze fused with


    hunger, amusement and something else that I could only describe as evil.


    Matheos and Elisabeth.


    I couldn¡¯t utter the words even if I knew what to say. I felt as if I had subconsciously already figured it


    out what they nned on doing with me. For a slight second I debated making a run for it, straight past


    Elisabeth, disappear into the fog and maybe find my way back towards the door. I knew it was


    ridiculous to even think I had a chance.


    I felt my breathing quicken and my chest begin to thud. I felt like a dear trapped in headlights.


    ¡°I can hear her heart beat,¡± Elisabeth¡¯s slick voice broke through the silence,¡± she¡¯s so scared.¡±


    Matheos smiled in a way that was sadistic,¡± do you really believe Damon, when he says he hasn¡¯t


    tasted her.¡±


    Within a second, Elisabeth was now standing face to face with me, her words grazing against my face


    as she spoke,¡± I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist that soft skin,¡± her finger nails trailed down my arm sending


    shivers down my spine,¡± would you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want,¡± I choked the words out as if they had been stuck in my throat.


    ¡°We want you to make us royalty,¡± Matheos was now standing directly behind Elisabeth.


    I was confused to say the least.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Isabelle told us all about you,¡± this time is was Elisabeth speaking,¡± she told us all about how you will


    be the reason Damon gets de-throned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true-¡° I began but I felt her fingernail press against the center of my throat resulting in a


    painful twitch that made it almost impossible to talk.


    ¡°Yes it is,¡± she I felt her lips move against my neck,¡± when we drain and leave you here for the council


    to find, who do you think will be there to catch the me?¡±


    ¡°P-please-¡° I stuttered, and felt the fear explode in panic deep within my gut.


    ¡°Isabelle is going to be pleased that we ran into you today,¡± I heard Matheos voice now right behind my


    ear,¡± her n will move along a lot faster once we finish with you.¡±


    ¡°Seth is the reason I¡¯m here,¡± It hurt to talk and Elisabeth just pressed her fingernail deeper against my


    skin,¡± it¡¯s not Damon, it¡¯s Seth-¡°


    Matheos wrapped his fist around my hair and pulled it back against my back. I gasped out at the


    sudden pain and looked up to see that he was staring right into my eyes,¡± Frankly , I don¡¯t care if the


    council even finds you, I don¡¯t even care if Damon doesn¡¯t get punished, I just want to taste you.¡±


    Damon¡¯s POV


    I nced up at the clock that ticked above the bar.


    12:31 am.


    It was only getting busier and when I felt a figure approaching Holly¡¯s empty stool, I ced my palm on


    it.


    I wondered where she was and why she was taking so long. The thought that she might have run away


    crossed my head for a slight second. Had she found the exist and ran away, I think I would be relieved.


    I hope she gets far.


    I wouldn¡¯t have to be responsible for getting rid of her anywhere. I signed out loud.


    I remembered fathers disappointed face when I had told him it was me who brought in the foreigner.


    The image of Holly in that cell crossed my mind and I quickly dispersed of it. She didn¡¯t deserve that


    and I knew that. I felt ashamed having done that to her but I had to prove to father that I was cable of


    hating humans. I had to show him that I will not let love get in the way of that throne like Xavier did. He


    was wicked and evil and vengeful and he absolutely dreaded the existence of every human. He would


    have made a great King had he not mated with a witch.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t let my feelings for Holly distract me from getting the job done. Part of me wished I


    never met her.


    I thought about what Luna had said about Holly bearing the Mark of Eros. I didn¡¯t even want to think of


    who it might be that she¡¯s mated with.


    The Mark of Eros is a mating scar that someone from the Underworld gives to a human whom they


    mated with. In most cases the mark is sworn by destiny. Neither of them would know they bear it.


    I thought of Isabelle and wondered if she was my destiny. Ever since Holly had a told me about


    Isabelle¡¯s and Seth¡¯s n to de-throne me, the puzzles had fallen into ce and I couldn¡¯t admit it to


    myself that I might have believed her. It hurt to even think of Isabelle in that way. How could someone


    so loving and king turn out to be aplete stranger?


    I had loved her with all my heart and dreamed of making her my Queen.


    A sudden voice brought me back to reality and I looked up to see a smiling Ade leaned over the bar


    counter,¡± whatcha doing after this.¡±


    Ade was beautiful, breath taking even but getting involved with a faerie was trouble that I did not need,¡±


    I¡¯ll be going home.¡±


    ¡°I live a few blocks from here,¡± she leaned further down the counter, her breasts barely holding on in


    the small shirt of hers,¡± you ever had faerie blood? I¡¯ll let you taste me.¡±


    She flickered her forked tongue across her lips. I felt absolutely no desire to sleep with Ade or anyone


    for that matter.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± my lips quivered in slight disgust.


    ¡°Your loss, bloodsucker,¡± she leaned back up and rolled her eyes, strutting down the bar line.


    I looked around to see if Holly was somewhere in the crowd. I remembered Mathoes and Elisabeth who


    had left rather abruptly. Those two broke the councilw so often it was a wonder how they hadn¡¯t been


    staked a long time ago.


    Mathoes and Elisabeth were cousins of Isabelle and I had always wondered how she could be rted


    to people who were so conniving and careless.


    I was slowly learning that the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. I got up from my chair and headed


    towards the hallway where the bathroom would be. I leaned my ear against the door and when I heard


    moaning, I flung the door wide open to reveal two people that were not Holly.


    A feeling of anxiousness boiled at the bottom of my stomach.


    If she isn¡¯t here, where is she.


    I headed out back towards the bar when I caught sight of the exist sign that flickered in red light right


    above an open door. I headed towards it, stepping out into an alley when I caught whiff of a pleasant


    rich scent that I immediately recognized as Holly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I darted faster then wind through the foggy street and in the distance there stood Matheos and


    Elisabeth ready to sink their hungry fangs into her neck.


    I felt my anger surface and let out a growl as I grabbed them both simultaneously by their heads and


    ripped them away from Holly.


    Matheos hit the hard brick wall behind him and Elisabeth stumbled back, catching herself.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± I barked out, grabbing Holly by the waist and shoving her behind me.


    ¡°You were almost toote,¡± Mathoes straightened himself out and as did Elisabeth,¡± had you been a


    minutete, we would have drained her.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ¡°We found your littlemb all alone trying to run away,¡± Elisabeth looked amused but I had no time for


    games.


    I felt Hollys breath on my neck and her heart thudding through her chest.


    ¡°Found, or trapped?¡± I couldn¡¯t exin the fury that I wanted to ransom upon the paid. The heat that I


    felt boiled my blood beyond degree and I wanted nothing more but to grab them both and rip out their


    chests.


    Elisabeth¡¯s expression showed that she didn¡¯t care that she¡¯s pissed me off,¡± What¡¯s got you so angry,


    she¡¯s just another vampire groupie, a crone-¡°


    ¡°Get the hell out of here,¡± the rage in my voice was almost thundering.


    Matheos grabbed his sisters hand,¡± Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Before walking away, Elisabeth added in,¡±forting to know our future King is a crone loving idiot.¡±


    I remained silent and watched as they disappeared back into the dark.


    I turned out to look at Holly. Her green eyes were wide and it was clear that she was still terrified. I


    examined her for cuts but it didn¡¯t look like they had gotten a chance to bite her. I noticed a small cut at


    the center of her neck and traced it with my finger to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Are you alright,¡± I asked , my voiceing out steadier then I felt,¡± did they hurt you.¡±


    She simply shook her head now. I saw the tears pooling in her eyes and felt my sorrow extend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have known when they left that they would pull someone like this.¡±


    She stayed silent and it felt as if she had pped me.


    Holly¡¯s POV


    The ride was silent and I could feel that there was thick tension in the air. Damon spend his time staring


    out the window and I couldn¡¯t help but get the slightest idea that he felt guilty. I wondered if he was


    going to ask me how I¡¯d gotten outside or if I was trying to run away. I wondered if I would tell him the


    truth.


    I thought about how mad he had gotten at Isabelle¡¯s cousins, the rage in his voice was something I


    have never heard before. It was a side of Damon that made me question what kind of person he really


    was.


    He was hot and then he was cold and it made him one of the mostplicated person I have ever met.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that I was intrigued by his care and I wanted to explore that side of him but a part of me


    knew that he would hide that side for any and everyone or at least fight it as hard as he knew how.


    The car came to halt and I gazed outside the window to see the entrance of a hotel. We had only been


    driving for around twenty minutes and so I wondered if we are going to go home tomorrow or if he


    nned on staying here longer.


    I turned to ask but Damon had already stepped out of the car. I hurriedly followed and watched as the


    car disappeared.


    Damon marched into the lobby with me at his heels as he headed for the front desk.


    The brte girl behind the desk quickly straightened her self up and patted her hair down the second


    she caught sight of him. I stifled the urge to roll my eyes. She reminded me of Ade.


    ¡°Hi, what can I do for you,¡± her high pitched voice made me want to cover my ears.


    It was almost as if I was invisible to her because her bright blue eyes were glued to Damon only.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the president suite please, one night,¡± Damon had whipped out his phone and was typing away


    at it, bearing her no mind.


    She spared a confused look my way finally and began to type on her keyboard.


    ¡°Can I have a piece of ID please?¡±


    I was half expecting Damon to refuse but to my surprise he reached into his pocket and pulled out a


    wallet and then a drivers license. I was tempted to grab it from his hands and check his birthdate.


    The girl behind the desk presented Damon with a paper that he then signed on. Without her having to


    utter a word, he ced a metal ck credit card on the counter. She grabbed the card, still ncing at


    him nervously and typed away for another couple of seconds.


    Damon nced at me. I flinched away at the sudden gaze and I have no idea why.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She handed Damon back his card and an envelope,¡± ¡°there¡¯s the keys in there,¡± her voice had gone


    seductive and almost overly confident as if she was trying to calm her own nerves,¡± and a little extra


    surprise.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes now, not that she would have seen having pasted her gazepletely


    at Damon.


    Damon hardly gave her another look before grabbing the envelope and strutting towards the elevators.


    I almost wanted to few embarrassed for the girl but in reality I was impressed because had that been


    me, I would have struggled to simply talk.


    The elevator ride was silent and so was the walk down the hallway to our room. We arrived at door


    2406 as stated on our envelope. It was the highest floor in the building and the entrance to our room,


    unlike the others, had two doors as oppose to one.


    In cursive ck writing read a sign; Presidential Suite.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, mainly because the small amount of time I had spent in hotel rooms had


    been Inness and family resorts.


    He opened the door and unveiled white and grey marble floors that led down the hallway to what


    looked like the beginning of a living room. He extended his hands as if to say after you and I entered.


    The living room itself was bigger then a couple bedroomsbined with high ceilings and charcoal


    grey leather couches centred on a soft looking fur carpet. To the far left, right beneath a massive t


    screen Tv was an electric firece that zed with orange and blue mes as if expecting our arrival.


    Further down the hall I caught sight of an open door with the corner of a bed. I turned to locate Damon


    who had slumped down on one of the couches and was away at his phone again.


    ¡°This is incredible, this has to be bigger then my entire house back home,¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the


    excitement in my voice even if I tried.


    Without looking up, Damon mumbled,¡± there¡¯s a hot tub too.¡±


    I almost ran down towards the bedroom and almost gasped out loud. An enchanting crystal chandelier


    hung above the king sized bed and to the left of the room was the doorway to a balcony. I unlocked the


    hinges and stepped out to reveal downtown New York which was even more beautiful then I could have


    imagined. I ran back inside and began my search for the hot tub and found it inside the marble


    bathroom that was big enough to be an entire bedroom. I wondered if I was going to get a chance to try


    it out.


    I headed back into the living room where Damon was still sitting on the couch.


    ¡°I hate to sound ungrateful,¡± I began, nervously approaching,¡± but what are we doing here? Are you


    going to try to find me another witch or shouldn¡¯t we go back and -¡°


    ¡°You must be hungry, I ordered a couple things off the menu for you, they should be delivered soon.¡±


    I was surprised at the thoughtful gesture but none the less, I needed rity.


    ¡°Damon, can you answer my questions please? I feel like I¡¯m some sort of pet, following you blindly,


    I¡¯ve almost died more times in the past few days then in my entire life-¡°


    Damon¡¯s eyes whipped up to bore into mines and although they were angry, they held the slightest


    twinge of sadness,¡± I¡¯m sorry about Matheos and Elisabeth, I should have known they would have done


    something like that-¡°


    ¡°Damon, they didn¡¯t trap me, I ran away. I was trying to escape, to find a way out without being any


    more of a burden, I have my life to get back to.¡±


    ¡°I know, I figured that,¡± his gaze grew just a little bit sadder but it was obvious he was trying to hide


    that,¡± But I still should have known they would follow you and try to hurt you-¡°


    ¡°You keep ming them but it¡¯s you that put me in that cell to rot, it¡¯s you that murdered that jester and


    left his rotting corpse in there with me!¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized I was shouting until I stopped talking. I also hadn¡¯t realized how exhausted I was and


    the extent of the anger I was feeling. I didn¡¯t realize that I was sick and tired of having been thrown into


    this life where I had no say over anything constantly and it was draining me in more ways than I hadn¡¯t


    even acknowledged.


    Damon stayed stayed quite and for some reason I felt guilty for having shouted at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know your father is tough on you, I know you had to do it to prove a point but-¡°


    It was traumatizing. It was horrid and easily the most terrifying thing to have happened to me yet.


    I couldn¡¯t say that, not to Damon. Part of me knew that he hated himself for having done that to me but


    that part of me was still angry.


    To to surprise Damon stood up and walked right over to me. He ced his fingers on my neck and


    traced the outline of my scars.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡°I know that I terrified you that night when I killed that Jester and I know that your life has been flipped


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice his usually bright and beautiful golden eyes had gone ck. Brown veins shot


    from the perimeters of his sclera connecting to his pupils.


    ¡°I know this may all seem like I¡¯m just trying to prove a point to my father or that I¡¯m doing all of this to


    be King but I need that throne if I want the future to be better.¡±


    ¡°Better how?¡± I whispered. His hands dropped to his sides and he took a step back.


    ¡°The way my father is running things now, I don¡¯t agree with it. For hundreds of years Cold Ones have


    bred vigers to use as their own personal blood supply. The Cold Ones have a treaty with the


    werewolves, they get the corpses of the dead vigers to feed on when we are done with them. Keeps


    them from feeding off of foreigners.¡±


    ¡°If you were to be King and change all of this, what would happen to your people, or the wolves?¡±


    Damon shook his head,¡± I haven¡¯t figured that out yet, but there are other things that need to be


    changed. The Cold Onesw limits us in ways that we either get shunned or staked, someone needs to


    end the murder.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that the brown lines in his eyes were multiplying. Blue veins became visible in


    his forehead as he spoke.


    ¡°My father always speaks about how the humans used to stake our ancestors because they thought we


    were monsters, maybe they weren¡¯t so far off-¡°


    ¡°Damon,¡± I lifted my hands and ced it on his cold cheeks,¡± your eyes, they¡¯re turning brown, are you


    ok?¡±


    He turned his face away from my hand and stepped away, back towards the couch.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned to stay the night, I thought I¡¯d be back at the castle, I need to feed.¡±


    He grabbed his phone and typed away anxiously.


    ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t? Where are you going to feed?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know how to ask that question. I watched his fangs extend and dig into his lips. The veins


    on his arms and neck were now bright blue and visible through his skin.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I took a step closer to him but he flinched back,¡± don¡¯te any closer,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Damon, you need to feed, tell me what to do, how to help you.¡±


    He flung the phone across the room and began to head towards the exit. I ran after him, concerned and


    yelled out,¡± you can¡¯t go down there like that, people will see you-¡°


    ¡°I need to get out of here,¡± he retorted but before he could leave I flung myself in front of him and


    against the door.


    ¡°Damon stop, look at me,¡± I tried to calm him down by cing my hands on his face. The whites in his


    eyes had gonepletely brown and his face was covered in blue veins. His torn lips bled from the


    fangs that had been pressed down on them and he let out a small growl,¡± move!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the pleasure I had experienced when Xavier had bitten me or if it was my panic that


    something would happen to Damon, but I knew I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly when I let out my next words.


    ¡°Bite me...¡±


    Damon pushed past me, throwing my body against the other side of the wall.


    He reached for the doorknob but I flung myself at the door again, knowing if I let him go out looking like


    that, he would kill the first person he seen.


    ¡°Damon stop!¡± His eyes had gone unrecognized. The hunger in his face was clear and it was even


    more obvious that he was trying to contain himself.


    ¡°Holly, get out of my way,¡± he snarled the words out at me but I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    I leaned my head back against the door exposed my neck to him,¡± I won¡¯t be mad, bite me.¡±


    Damon hesitated for a second before digging his hungry fangs into my skin.


    It was even more pleasureful then I could have imagined. The feeling of Damon¡¯s lips pressed tightly


    against my skin, his fangs buried inside of me send an intoxicating ray of thrill through out my entire


    being. It was almost addicting and seductive. I wanted to be closer to him, I suddenly wanted him to


    engulf mepletely. He lifted his hands and ced them firmly on my head, one holding up my chin


    and the other dug inside my hair.


    I fell back against the wallpletely and let his knee that pressed tightly in between my thighs hold


    me up.


    I felt my hands reach up without my persimmon and grip his hard arms. It¡¯s never felt this good to be in


    someone¡¯s embrace and the feeling was nothing like I had ever thought it to be.


    I couldn¡¯t help but moan out loud and felt Damon dig his mouth even deeper into my neck, groaning at


    the satisfaction.


    I suddenly felt my vision beginning to get groggy. My bones were beginning to go limp and I knew I had


    to stop him soon. The feeling of pleasurebined with the feeling of exhaustion and my hands


    suddenly fell to my sides.


    I opened my lips in an attempt to call out his name but I ended up whispering it.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I breathed out,¡± stop.¡±


    I tried to move my hands to push him away but he body was stationed as solid as a brick wall.


    My vision began to go dark and soon enough Damon¡¯s hands and knees were the only thing keeping


    me from copsingpletely.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I breathed out again finally felt him began to pull back but it must have been toote because


    I had already slipped into unconsciousness.


    I flickered my eyes open, slowly to adjust to the light. I felt a massive headache invade my head and


    sat up slowly to examine my surroundings.


    I was in bed, still at the hotel suite, the balcony door was wide open and the slight breeze send shivers


    down my leg. I gasped when I realized my leg was bare and peeked under the covers to realize I was


    Memories of the night before flooded my thoughts and my brain raced with where is Damon and where


    were my clothes.


    I struggled to get out of the massive bed. I wrapped the sheets tightly around my body and stumbled to


    the bathroom.


    There was still no sight of Damon or my clothes.


    I mentally swooned over the bathtub and opened the ss doors to the standing shower right across.


    I bathed my body in warm water and watched the dried up blood from my neck drip down my wet body.


    I closed my eyes and thought of how amazing it had felt to have his lips and hands on me. It felt


    impossible to know that I might not get to feel that again ever again.


    Was it wrong of me to hope that he forgets to feed again? Last night he had lost control and I wasn¡¯t


    sure why the thought of almost being killed at the hands of Damon didn¡¯tpletely and utterly terrify


    me.


    I lusted for another second in hands and struggled to stifle my desire.


    I stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around my body. Back into the living room, I noticed a


    metal cart with trays of food on it and a note.


    Eat up,


    Damon


    I lifted the metal tops to reveal contents inside. The first one looked like an omelette with some fruit and


    the second hard toast and some meats.


    My stomach rumbled out loud and I realized how much I had missed food.


    I dug into the meal and lost track of time. I heard the entrance door open and fumbled with my towel to


    make sure it was covering my body. In walked in Damon with some fresh clothes that I couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder where he had gotten from.


    He looked like a different person today inparison to yesterday. He looked...full.


    I almost chuckled out loud at the thought.


    He paused to examine me, making me suddenly very weary of the fact that I was wearing nothing.


    His eyes nced over at my neck and back up to my face.


    He reached his hands out and handed me a brown stic bag.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re clothes, they were bloody, I had them washed this morning.¡±


    I nodded and grabbed the bag from his hands.


    ¡°Did you like the food,¡± he continued.


    I realized he was probably feeling guilty or maybe awkward afterst nights events. I decided to push


    aside my nervousness and smiled brightly,¡± I loved the food, thank you, I was so hungry.¡±


    He nodded and disappeared into the bedroom, still talking,¡± you didn¡¯t eatst night you must have


    been starving.¡±


    I quickly struggled with my top and slipped it on over the towel.


    ¡°I was, but that¡¯s ok, I¡¯m full now,¡± I fumbled with the bag until I found my panties and slipped them on in


    between my legs.


    I flung the towel off me and towards the couch.


    I had got my leggings halfway on when Damon stepped back into the living room. We both paused at


    the sight of me.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± I mumbled, flushing bright red and brought the leggings up to my waist.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I felt a sudden rush of shyness and nervousness both rain over my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± he forced a smile,¡± I-I¡¯m sorry aboutst night, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    Did he just stutter? I shook my head,¡± don¡¯t apologize, I didn¡¯t give you much of choice.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lost control-¡°


    ¡°Like I said, I didn¡¯t give you much of a choice.¡±


    He stayed silent but he looked away from me, his gaze going downwards.


    I took a few steps until I was a foot away from him,¡± I¡¯m here, I¡¯m ok, you didn¡¯t hurt me,¡± I wrapped my


    fingers around his.


    His golden eyes bore into mine and they look pained. Without warning, he stepped away and headed


    towards the door,¡± let¡¯s go.¡±


    I sighed out loud and silently obeyed.


    The car ride was spent in silence yet again and I secretly wondered when we were going to get over


    this awkward bubble of tension.


    The car halted at the doors of a high rise building. Damon nced my way and said,¡± let¡¯s go.¡±


    At least he talked this time.


    I followed once again. Inside the building was just as breath taking as the lobby. We entered the


    elevators just as they were about to close.


    Damon pressed the button 18.


    I stole secret nces towards him but his gaze remained on the ground.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened to reveal a charcoal grey carpeted hallway. We walked down until stopping


    at door 1809.


    Damon knocked on the door and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who it was we were visiting. Secondster


    the door burst wide open, behind it was a shirtless Xavier. His expression transited from confusion to


    annoyance and he stepped aside to let us in.


    ¡°Damon, Holly.¡±


    I was almost shocked to be addressed and walked into the massive condominium.


    A girl came speed walking from behind the marble kitchen ind, her curly ck hair bouncing as she


    moved.


    ¡°Damon!¡± She embraced him in a hug and left kisses on his cheeks. I grew ufortable at the scene


    and wondered who she was.


    ¡°Asia, this is Holly,¡± Damon pulled back and gestured towards me.


    Asia¡¯s full lips widened into a smile, her pearly teeth¡¯s almost blinding with how white they were. Her


    tan skin glowed like sunlight and I wondered how many more beautiful women I was going to have to


    meet.


    ¡°Holly, it¡¯s a pleasure,¡± she walked towards me and without my consent or knowledge, grabbed me into


    a tight embrace. The first couple of seconds were shocking and ufortable but the longer she held


    me, the more I wanted to melt into herforting arms. When she pulled away I was almost


    disappointed,¡± I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    She had to be the witch that Xavier had mated with. Her beauty was absolutely captivating and I hardly


    knew her and could understand how someone like Xavier could give up an entire throne just to be with


    her.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I forced myself to smile,¡± nice to meet you.¡±


    Xavier, who had one leg propped against the wall , leaned forward,¡± to what do we owe this pleasure


    brother.¡±


    ¡°I think you already know,¡± Damon¡¯s expression had gone serious,¡± I need help, I need a witch to


    preform the ritual of obliteration-¡°


    ¡°So go see Luna.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t do it, she says she¡¯s marked.¡±


    ¡°So what makes you think we¡¯ll do it?¡±


    ¡°I ran out of options Xavier, it¡¯s either this or lose the throne to Seth-¡°


    ¡°So lose the throne, do you really want to be tied down as King for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Asia stepped in between the brothers, her soft features now concerned,¡± you¡¯re bickering like


    you hate each other, you¡¯re brothers!¡±


    ¡°Were brothers,¡± Xavier said, eyeing Damon in disappointment and betrayal,¡± before you agreed to let


    father dethrone me.¡±


    Damon remained silent but he looked at his brother as if he felt guilty.


    Asia turned back towards me, her big worried brown eyes held a kindness that made me want to tell


    her all my secrets.


    Her hands went up to stoke my hair from my face,¡± how are you doing through all of this, I know the


    castle can be a little...overwhelming.¡±


    I signed out almost in relief,¡± overwhelmed is exactly how I feel, I-I just want to go home.¡±


    She smiled in a way that was sad,¡± I¡¯ll bet you do.¡±


    She kept stroking my hair, her eyes boring into mine. She eventually stopped blinking and it was almost


    as if she was seeing through me. I felt myself being held captive by her nce and I couldn¡¯t move or


    look away. I tried to focus on her fingers ying with my hair but I soon lost feeling of anything around


    me and was only aware of Asia.


    A couple minutes must have passed until Asia finally looked away, breaking the trance between us. I


    felt a slight headache but was relieved to be able to move my body now.


    I stepped back and shook my head. I looked up to see Damon watching me.


    ¡°What was that,¡± I breathed out, feeling suddenly dehydrated.


    Asia had gone behind the kitchen ind and it was Xavier who answered for her,¡± she did a birth and


    rebirth spell on you, it¡¯s like a summary of who you are.¡±


    I looked towards Damon in confusion,¡± what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like what Lunda did to you with the crystal ball, she looked into your past and future.¡±


    Asia came back into view and handed me a ss of water,¡± sorry I should have warned you.¡±


    No kidding.


    I took the ss from her hands and chugged it.


    Damon nced at Asia in hope,¡± So?¡±


    She smiled sadly at him,¡± she¡¯s definitely marked Damon, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Damon let out a soft growl,¡± there has to be something you can do-¡°


    ¡°There was and she did it,¡± Xavier stepped in,¡± you asked for help and she¡¯s done enough, she has no


    more reason to help you.¡±


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s ok,¡± Asia ced her small hand above Xavier¡¯s and I can see his body automatically begin to


    calm down,¡± he¡¯s not the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me who, so I can deliver her!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what or how to feel but one thing felt certain for sure, was that I wasn¡¯t about to go home


    anytime soon. A thousand thoughts raced through my brain but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth to utter a


    thing.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that Damon.¡±


    ¡°So what do I do!¡± Damon burst out, his loud deep voice sending a vibration through the ce.


    Asia looked at Xavier and almost as if he had read her mind, he walked towards his brother,¡± let¡¯s talk


    in the safe.¡±


    Damon nodded and marched towards the back of the condominium with Xavier following lightly behind,


    leaving me alone with Asia.


    She turns towards me and smiles,¡± would you like some fruit?¡±


    I nodded, feeling the anxiety lift just a little bit off my shoulders,¡±okay.¡±


    She points towards the living room, at the ck leather sectional,¡± go have a seat, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    I did as instructed and walked towards the living room. I sat down on the sofa and examined the free


    hanging t screen Tv stationed right above the natural wood burning firece and reminded myself


    that it gets cold in New York. To my left was a massive window with the most breath taking view of


    town.


    I didn¡¯t hear approaching until she set down a ce of cut fruit on the ss table in the middle of the


    room,¡± beautiful sight isn¡¯t it.¡±


    I turned to face her, watching as she took a seat beside me,¡± it¡¯s breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°Eat some fruit, it will help rejuvenate you.¡±


    I nodded and reached for a slice of what looked like pear. I wondered if it wasced with poison and


    decided to take my chances.


    I bit away at it anxiously and Asia waisted until I was done before saying,¡± you must have a lot of


    questions.¡±


    I nodded, wondering if I would be able to ask.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why did the King dethrone Xavier? Was it really for falling in love with you?¡±


    Her smile widened,¡± didn¡¯t anybody teach you that it isn¡¯t polite to ask strangers personal questions?¡±


    How much of strangers could we really be now that you¡¯ve looked into my past and future?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    But I didn¡¯t say that, instead I blushed red and mumbled,¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ok,¡± she reassured,¡± and yes, the King has a very strictw in ce for the Cold Ones and it is


    that they cannot rule if they do not mate with a fellow Cold One.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that Xavier is shunned-¡°


    ¡°He lost his royalty status, but they cannot take it away royalty from his blood.¡±


    ¡°And Damon is scared-¡°


    ¡°Damon is scared because he had already witness the dethronement of his brother, he doesn¡¯t want to


    have to be next.¡±


    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t my fault but I can¡¯t help but feel bad, like I am to me for whats happening with him.¡±


    She smiled sadly,¡± it will all be ok soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that,¡± I asked, almost afraid of the answer,¡± did you see that it was going to be alright


    with me, will I get to go home and forget this ever happened?¡±


    She remained silent for a couple of seconds before softly saying,¡± eat some more.¡±


    I sighed and obeyed silently.


    After some time I decided to ask the question that I had been most curious about,¡± What¡¯s the Mark of


    Eros?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you to ask.¡±


    ¡°Luna said I had it, it¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t do the ritual, apparently she would be upsetting the Council, is


    that the King and Queen?¡±


    ¡°The King and Queen rule only the Cold Ones. Every creature in the underworld has a ruler, expect for


    shapeshifters, warlock and witches.¡±


    I remembered the security guard at the bar Damon had taken me too and wondered if he had been a


    shapeshifter.


    I merely nodded and she continued,¡± the Council rule everyone in the Underworld whether it¡¯s vampire,


    werewolf, faerie, witch, shapeshifter or warlock. They consist of 6 people , one from each race of


    Underworld species. They are the eldest in their race and they control the entirety of The Underworld.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they would care about someone like me losing her memory, shouldn¡¯t they be


    happy?¡±


    ¡°In The Underworld, we believe that the future is written by a race belonging to the Underworld who are


    far more powerful then all of usbined, you have god we have gods.¡±


    I nodded and she continued.


    ¡°When a witch or a warlock preform a spell or a ritual, we always do it within the guidelines of the


    Council who makes thew in ordance to the history of the Gods. One of the manyws is we do


    not harm a foreigner who is marked with a symbol of The Underworld.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m not marked, I¡¯m just me-¡°


    ¡°But you are marked, it is written in your story, The Mark of Eros.¡±


    ¡°Which is what?¡± I shook my head in confusion because although Asia was exining, nothing made


    sense.


    ¡°The Mark of Eros is given to a human who is mated on by a member of The Underworld.¡±


    I feltpletely confused and was almost certain that she had made a mistake,¡± I-I don¡¯t...that can¡¯t be


    true, that can¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in your story Holly, you are marked by someone, you belong to them.¡±


    I flickered my eyes open be greeted by yet again, another unfamiliar room. I looked around to examine


    that I was stretched out on a Queen bed, white sheets covered my thankfully clothed body. I stood up


    and walked around the modern room. Memories ofst night flooded my mind and I remembered that I


    was at the guest room of Asia and Xavier¡¯s home.


    I peeked outside the window and took in the beautiful busy streets of New York. It was a long way


    down but it was breathtaking. I took a quick shower in the bathroom inside of the room and spent some


    time admiring the ce. The sudden smell of familiar breakfast entered my nostrils and I decided to go


    out and explore.


    Asia, now dressed in a yellow summer dress, stood behind the kitchen ind, cooking.


    ¡°Morning!¡± She screeched out without turning around,¡± would you like some breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes please,¡± my mouth was salivating at the smell of pancakes and syrup. It reminded me of back


    home. She turned around holding two tes stacked with delicious goodness and drizzled with fresh


    pieces of fruit and maple syrup.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Her beauty was breathtaking in a way that I almost had forgot but I collected myself and grabbed the


    ce,¡± thank you,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°You slept a long time,¡± she said,ing around to take a seat on the ck bar stools beside me,¡± you


    must have been tired.¡±


    I nodded, stuffing my face,¡± I am, I¡¯m really over it. This whole thing with the Mark of Eros, I wish I can


    just erase it, or at least find who ever it is that I¡¯m mated with and tell him I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Asia peeked at me and gave me a sad look,¡± unfortunately it doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±


    ¡°How would I know, if I were to meet him would I just know he¡¯s the one?¡±


    She shook her head, chewing gracefully,¡± not necessarily, some people just know, for others the


    universe tends to give them a little push to bring their paths closer together, in hopes that one day they


    realize.¡±


    ¡°So I could have already met the person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you could have.¡±


    My mind immediately drifted to Damon. I wondered if there was even a slither of possibility that it could


    be him. I remembered how badly he had wanted to get rid of mest night and thought against it.


    I think Damon would be thest person it could be.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good guy.¡±


    Confused, I left my trance of thoughts and refocused on Asia,¡± what?¡±


    ¡°Damon, you were thinking of him right?¡±


    How did she know that?


    ¡°He¡¯s a good guy trying to make a difference. A little in over his head if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°The Cold Ones, they can¡¯t be changed. They may use the rest of The Underworld to their advantage,


    witches like me when they need a quick spell, werewolves to dispose of the bodies of their vigers,


    faeries to sleep around with, but they will never see us as equals and there isn¡¯t much Damon could do,


    even if he were King, to change that.¡±


    ¡°He can try,¡± I didn¡¯t realize that what she had said had upset me until the sudden sense of defense hit


    me,¡± if he¡¯s King, they¡¯ll have to listen.¡±


    She smiled gently,¡± yes, he can try.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more,¡± I pushed away my now empty te,¡± about this life, The Underworld, if I¡¯m eventually


    destined to be with someone from this world, I¡¯d like to know more about it.¡±


    She let out a small giggle that sounded like the chimes of a bell,¡± what would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°Where do the people of The Underworld live? Are they all in New York?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re definitely not all in New York, we¡¯re everywhere, all over the world, some of us choose to


    live amongst the foreigners , while others, much like the vige where you came from, tend to live only


    amongst each other.¡±


    I nodded,¡± so I could havee across someone from The Underworld, I just-¡°


    ¡°You just wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell.¡±


    ¡°What about the Council, would they have a problem with a human and someone from The Underworld


    being together, like you and Xavier.¡±


    ¡°The Council doesn¡¯t care who you mate with. It was Xavier¡¯s parents that had a problem with it.¡±


    ¡°So then what gets the Council¡¯s attention?¡±


    ¡°They are more concerned with all things that include all races of The Underworld like rouge attacks


    against humans or non-consenting foreigners being thrown into our world-¡°


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that me?¡± I said almost sarcastically,¡± I¡¯m a non-consenting foreigner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m actually surprised they haven¡¯t found out about you yet.¡±


    It was with sudden realization that I realized neither Xavier nor Damon were anywhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is Damon?¡± I asked, looking around.


    ¡°He left this morning with Xavier back to the castle, he mentioned that it was safer for you here, you


    might get some visitors at the castle if you were to return.¡±


    I remembered Mathoes and Elizebeth and realized that just be who he was talking about.


    I nodded,¡± Isabelle¡¯s cousin, they¡¯re just as bad as she is, I wish Damon could see that.¡±


    She ced her hands above mine,¡± I know it doesn¡¯t seem like it but he does, he¡¯s just got that pride.¡±


    Her eyes shun with something much more genuine then concern. I gulped back my nerves when I had


    remembered the pleasure I had experienced from having Xavier feed off off me. Before I could utter the


    words and as if reading my mind, Asia said,¡± yes, I know that Xavier fed off of you.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± I didn¡¯t know why I felt guilty but I did, almost has if he had cheated on her.


    She simply smiled,¡± he said you had very tasty blood.¡±


    ¡°So he never nned on asking you to help me, he yed me.¡±


    She nodded,¡± Xavier may be an ass sometimes but he¡¯s a good guy once you get to know him.¡±


    Asia stood up and walked towards the high hanging television. She grabbed the remote and scrolled


    through some channels,¡± it¡¯s going to be a boring day here for you, I¡¯m not sure when Damon ising


    back, but I¡¯ve got to get to work soon,¡± she walked over to me and handed me the remote,¡± please feel


    at home.¡±


    I smiled this time not having to force myself,¡± thank you for everything.¡±


    She grabbed a bag and some keys that were hanging by the door and left me all alone in her massive


    ce.


    I stationed myself on thefortable leather couch and flipped through channels until Inded one in


    particr that caught my attention. The background was an altering bright red and on the screen was a


    picture of me from my high school dance with the headlines Missing Teen


    I felt my heard drop down to my knees and sat up, turning the volume up to hear what the reporter had


    to say.


    ¡°Holly Sloan missing since October 15th,st seen leaving Woodbridge, Pennsylvania, if anyone has


    any information on the missing teen, please contact the number disyed on the screen.¡±


    A thousand thoughts raced through my mind. I felt the tears pooling at the edges of my eyes and


    suddenly felt a painful wVd of guilt hit me. I hadpletely forgotten to call my parents.


    They must be worried sick.


    I realized that I had been so caught up in my own problems I hadn¡¯t taken a second to think about the


    fact that they hadn¡¯t heard from me in over a week.


    Without a logical thought, I decided to scavenger the ce for a phone. I need to talk to my mother and


    let her know that I was alright and that I wasn¡¯t stuck in a ditch somewhere.


    It must have been about half an hourter and I had searched every room in the ce, including Xavier


    and Asia¡¯s bedroom and all I was able to find was a passport protectedptop. I finally gave up and


    slummed down on the couch, making sure to turn the television off.


    A sudden knock at the door brought me back to reality from my drowning misery and I almost ran to


    open it. My first thought was that it must be Damon since Asia and Xavier would for sure have the key


    to their own ce.


    I flung the door wide open to reveal Luna.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I muttered, slightly confused. I wondered if she knew Asia or if she wasing to see Damon,¡±


    what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you too,¡± her sarcastic tone hadn¡¯t change and she pushed past me and into the


    condominium as if she owned the ce.


    She took off the big ck shades on her face and examined the height ceilings,¡± it pays to sleep with


    royalty doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you know sleep with Damon? Your apartment is still crappy.


    I resisted the urge anything rude and reminded myself she¡¯s something I¡¯d need on my side,¡± are you


    here to see Damon?¡±


    She brought her gaze to meet mines and the look on her face caught me off guard,¡± actually I¡¯m here to


    see you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes you, are we alone,¡± she nced around.


    I nodded my head,¡± yes we are.¡±


    I felt a trickle of hope race down my nerves and wondered if she had changed her mind about helping


    me. She helped her self on the sofa and I followed.


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    The words were almost foreign to my ears and before I let myself get carried away, I wondered what


    was the catch.


    ¡°Um...what changed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I need you to do something for me,¡± her big brown eyes were almost pleading.


    I nodded,¡± what do you need?¡±


    ¡°About a year ago, when I met Damon, he would sneak me into the castle and show me around the


    vige, I thought that I had been in love with Damon, until I seen the way the Cold Ones live.¡±


    I nodded, automatically knowing that she was referring to the vigers.


    ¡°It was sickening, a whole town that they breed just to drain them dry and feed them to the wolves, I


    quickly fell out of love with Damon but I met somebody, a boy down at the vige.¡±


    ¡°A human boy?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, and I could swear I could see the tears pool up in her eyes,¡± yes, Dimitri, I was only there


    for a couple of weeks but I fell in love with him and he did I. I couldn¡¯t help him back then I was with


    guards, they would have killed me and him.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do,¡± I couldn¡¯t see how anything I could do could possibly help her.


    ¡°I need you to get back to the castle and get him to me.¡±


    I remained silent. I didn¡¯t understand how she could think that I could handle something like this but I


    was so desperate that I was still open to listening to the rest.


    ¡°How would I get to him, there are hundreds if not thousands of vigers, and there are guards-¡°


    ¡°He works in town, at a fruit shop. The vigers trade food within themselves that¡¯s how they live, that¡¯s


    how I met him. There wasn¡¯t much food in the castle so Damon would take me down to pick out some


    fruit, when they wouldn¡¯t have the fruit that I wanted, I¡¯d have Dimitri deliver it to the castle. It went on


    for a long time until Damon¡¯s banned me from the castle and I hadn¡¯t seen him yet.¡±


    ¡°What if...what if he¡¯s dead,¡± I swallowed back as an attempt to moisten my dry throat.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be,¡± she shook her head,¡± if you do this for me, if you find a way to get him here, I will go


    against the gods and I will preform the Ritual of Obliteration.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always with guards when I¡¯m at the vige, Damon wouldn¡¯t let me-¡°


    She ced her long sharp nails on my arm,¡± Damon doesn¡¯t know it yet, and you might not either but


    he¡¯s got a soft spot for you. If you¡¯re serious about going back to your real life, you have to get Damon


    to trust you and take you back to that vige.¡±


    ¡°But how, even if he trusts me, how would I get the boy over here, how-¡°


    She reached into her purse and pulled out a drawing. It was almost picture perfect, she had drawn


    Dimitri in colour, long shaggy blond hair draped over his brown eyes. In the drawing you could tell that


    he was built but not muscr. She traced her fingernail down his arm,¡± right there, he has a scar, you


    can recognize him by it.¡±


    ¡°Even if I knew what he looked like, I don¡¯t know how I would get him here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring him here, the next town over is only thirty minutes south of the vige, it¡¯s


    called Oakridge. Get him to the castle and find a way to get a car, I¡¯ve got some friends over in


    Oakridge that will help us get back here and after that, you¡¯ll get your ritual.¡±


    ¡°How would I get a car, how would I even leave the castle-¡°


    She reached into her purse and pulled out a small cellphone. Without giving me time to talk, she


    shoved it into my hands,¡± use this to contact me, make sure to keep it hidden.¡±


    Luna stood up and began heading for the door.


    ¡°Wait, what if Damon finds this, I don¡¯t even know where to hide it-¡°


    ¡°Find a way, it¡¯s your future on the line.¡±


    Before she left, she turned around to face me.


    ¡°Like I said, Damon has a soft spot for you, use it.¡±


    With that, she disappeared down the hallway, leaving mepletely draped in confusion and doubt.


    I had been lost in thought for what must have been hours when I finally was brought back to reality at


    the sudden sound of the door opening. I jumped up from my bed and gazed towards the window where


    I could see it had gotten dark. I turned my gaze back towards the bed where the cellphone Luna had


    given me rested. I quickly grabbed it and shoved it underneath the mattress. I got up and out of bed to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    witness Asia stepping in with take out bags in her hands.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± she set the bags down on the kitchen ind,¡± I brought some Chinese take out, I can¡¯t


    imagine how long it¡¯s been since you had any.¡±


    My stomach growled at the smell of general tao and I took a seat on the stool.


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s really nice of you, I don¡¯t have any money to pay you back.¡±


    She began to open up the small cardboard containers,¡± please, it¡¯s my treat.¡±


    I grabbed the chopsticks and hungrily munched away at the meal. Asia took a seat besides me,¡± how


    was your day today?¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    I tried to hide the sudden feeling of anxiety that arose within me. I wondered if she could somehow tell


    that I was hiding something,¡± it was alright, I seen myself on the news as a missing person, that was


    hard to watch.¡±


    Asia¡¯s expression turned sad,¡± I can¡¯t imagine what your parents are going through right now.¡±


    ¡°Me neither, I wish I could call them, just to reassure them that I¡¯m ok.¡±


    Asia looked hesitant before setting her chopsticks down and grabbing her cellphone,¡± make it quick.¡±


    I looked at her with an expression of uncertainty,¡± are you sure?¡±


    She nodded,¡± don¡¯t tell Damon.¡±


    I grabbed the phone and got off the stool, I punched in my mothers phone number and looked up at


    Asia who gave me a reassuring smile. I gulped back my nerves and hit dial.


    I felt my heart drop to the deepest pit of my stomach as I heard the phone ringing and finally, the purest


    voice of all, my mothers.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    She sounded normal. That was my first thought was that she sounded normal. I took a deep breath and


    tried to get my words together.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I replied,¡± mom, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Holly,¡± I could always hear it in my mothers voice when she was getting ready to cry and I could tell


    that it wasing,¡± Holly, where are you!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not far from home.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been all this time, I thought you were dead somewhere!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in New York mom.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in New York!¡±


    I could hear the anger and the frustration through the crying but I could also hear the relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been at a friends house here, I¡¯m going to stay a little longer but I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Which friend? I didn¡¯t even know that you knew anybody in up there.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an old friend from school mom, I never really told you about her.¡±


    ¡°Holly this doesn¡¯t sound good, where are you really.¡±


    ¡°Mom I promise I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m at a friends I¡¯ll be back soon-¡°


    ¡°No, you have toe back now! Your father is worried sick, he¡¯s got police all over looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Mom I promise I¡¯m okay, I just needed a couple weeks away, I¡¯ll catch up on school when I¡¯m back-¡°


    ¡°When Holly? I can¡¯t live like this, hearing from you once every week or so, you¡¯re not even 18, you


    can¡¯t be out on your own you have to be here.¡±


    I felt tears stream at the corner of my eyes and felt my heart breaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back home soon Mom I promise, can you tell dad that I love and miss him please?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be home in an hour or so, you call and you tell him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but Mom please don¡¯t be worried, I really am fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Holly, is it something we did? Are you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°No Mom, not at all, I miss you guys so much, I need some space right now, just for another couple of


    days maybe a week.¡±


    ¡°We miss you Holly, pleasee back soon.¡±


    ¡°I will Mom, I promise.¡±


    With that, I blinked back my tears and ended the car. That had to be one of the hardest phone calls I¡¯ve


    ever had to make but I couldn¡¯t bypass the inevitable fact that a new sense of relief now draped over


    my body and it felt as if I could finally breath again.


    I thought about what Luna had said, my old life back for Dimitiri.


    I looked back to see that Asia was starting at me, her expression both concerned and sorrowful.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I nodded and blinked back some more tears,¡± I feel a lot better bow, thank you,¡± I handed her back her


    phone. I meant it when I thanked Asia. It was selfless and kind of her to have done that.


    ¡°Of course, I bet your Mom feels a lot better.¡±


    I nodded,¡± I hope so.¡±


    The door suddenly burst wide open and in walked in Xavier and Damon.


    I felt sudden butterflies forming at the base of my stomach at the sight of Damon. Asia ran out of her


    chair and into the awaiting arms of Xavier and I wondered if Damon had expected me to do the same.


    His gaze met mines as soon as he walked in and the expression on his face told me that he felt


    ufortable as well.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I meant to say the words but instead I breathed them out,¡± your back.¡±


    He nodded,ing closer to me,¡± I¡¯m back.¡±


    I looked up at him now that he was just a foot or two away and wanted so badly to touch him,¡± you left.¡±


    He nodded once again,¡± I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you before I left, you fell asleep I didn¡¯t want to


    wake you up.¡±


    I nodded and looked down at the ground before looking back up at him,¡± there¡¯s Chinese...if you want


    some.¡±


    He smirked and amused smile and said,¡± not my kind of food but thank you for the offer.¡±


    I felt my cheeks heat up in embarrassment and I wondered what the feeling in my chest was. I


    diagnosed it as missing him and pondered why.


    ¡°Is there any news, did you find someone who will help me?¡±


    His expression turned serious and he shook his head,¡± not yet.¡±


    I swallowed back my nerves and thought of what Luna had said.


    He¡¯s got a soft spot for you, use it.


    I hardly believed that but I figured that it was myst chance to help myself out and so I brought up my


    hands and ced them on his jacket,¡± I want to go back to the castle.¡±


    His gaze flickered from my fingers back to my eyes and a look of confusion crossed his face,¡± why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it here, I want to be back in my room,¡± my voice was shakier then I had intended it to be and


    I gave myself a mental kick to remind myself that his intuitions were stronger and better then mines, he


    could pick up on when I¡¯m lying,¡± I-I feel like if nobody here wants to help me I might as well be


    somewhere I got used to-¡°


    ¡°You got used to the castle? You want to go back after I put you in that cell?¡±


    ¡°I understand why you did that Damon,¡± I locked eye contact with his and repeatedly reminded myself


    that I had to do this if I wanted to ever see my mother again,¡± I know you didn¡¯t mean it, I could tell it


    hurt you, but I don¡¯t know these people and I feel like I¡¯m intruding-¡°


    ¡°The castle might not be safe, Matheos and Elisabeth mighte back to finish what they started.¡±


    ¡°Not if you¡¯re there with me ,you¡¯ll protect me, you always have so far.¡±


    He stayed silent for a couple of seconds and I almost wanted to vomit at the sound of my own words.


    Technically I wasn¡¯t telling any lies, had it not been for Damon, I¡¯m sure someone would have killed me


    by now.


    ¡°I could get you a hotel to stay in, just until we figure it out, I¡¯m nning on meeting with the Council,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    exining the situation-¡°


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged,¡± can¡¯t we do all that from back home?¡±


    He finally nodded, his gaze softening up,¡± Okay, I have some things I have to take care of tonight,


    spend another night here and we¡¯ll be out of here first things tomorrow morning.¡±


    I nodded and forced a smile,¡± thank you.¡±


    Xavier and Damon only stayed an hour longer before bidding us farewell and departing again. Iy in


    bed that night, tossing and turning, ncing at the phone Luna had given me.Sleep didn¡¯te easily


    as my thoughts did a good job of keeping me up. I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for ying Damon like


    that but a part of me was shocked that it worked. Half of me expected him to dismiss any request I may


    have had.


    Maybe it was because I let him bite me?


    It had to be.


    I thought about what might happen if I were able to pull of Luna¡¯s n. I couldn¡¯t pretend part of me


    didn¡¯t feel a bit of distaste at the idea of never having to see Damon again. The mere thought made me


    ufortable. I forced myself to put those thoughts to rest by remembering that I had a life before all


    of this. I had school, and college applications and after that I had a whole life that I hadn¡¯t even started


    imagining. I finally drifted to sleep, myst thought still being Damon.


    Morning time rolled around quickly and before I knew it I was being awaken by the strong beams of


    light prating though the window. I tiredly got out of bed and took a quick shower before slipping


    back into my clothes that Asia had so kindly washedst night.


    I grabbed the cellphone that Luna had given me and made sure it was turned off before cing it deep


    inside my bra.


    In the kitchen was Xavier and Damon talking amongst themselves while Asia was busy making


    breakfast.


    Damon caught my eyes as soon as I entered,¡±Good morning.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°You sleep a lot,¡± Xavier said, munching on a piece of bread.


    I thought that vampires don¡¯t eat?


    ¡°Leave her alone, she had a long day,¡± Asia chimed in, sliding a te with eggs, bacon and fruit my


    way,¡± eat up.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied tiredly, munching on a piece of bacon,¡± thank you for washing my clothes and


    breakfast.¡±


    Asia¡¯s smile lit up the entire room almost as much as the sun did,¡± my pleasure, I¡¯m going to miss you


    when you¡¯re gone.¡±


    I nodded, suddenly losing my appetite,¡± I¡¯ll miss you too.¡±


    The drive back to the castle was silent. The tension made the air thick and I could tell it came from


    Damon¡¯s confusion towards how I actedst night. I couldn¡¯t keep up the act, I didn¡¯t know how to, and


    so I remained silent for the entire ride.


    When the car finally reached the main gates of the castle, my eyes shed with pictures of the hard


    cold pavement walls of the cell Damon had put me in. I swallowed back my fear and reminded myself


    of the n.


    I turned towards Damon as the car stopped in front of the back entrance,¡± thank you for bringing me


    back.¡±


    He examined my face for a couple of seconds with a thoughtful look on his face,¡± Asia says you¡¯re


    wee to go back whenever you please.¡±


    I smiled,¡± thank her for me.¡±


    I stepped out of the car and into the castle, memories flooding me like a waves of misery. I didn¡¯t wait


    for Damon, instead I marched up, back to the room I thought I wouldn¡¯t have to see again.


    I jumped into the covers and sobbed uncontrobly for a couple of hours until I head my door open.


    I sat up abruptly and demanded,¡± who is it?¡±


    To my surprise, in walked in Isabelle and Seth.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s back,¡± she greeted, the expression on her face clearly amused,¡± I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get to see


    you again.¡±


    I almost wanted to groan out loud at this point. I was sick and tired of people like Seth and Isabelle


    making my life here worse then it already was.


    ¡°I guess you couldn¡¯t find someone to help you out after all,¡± Seth chimed in.


    ¡°What do you want,¡± I demanded, my voice steadier than I had predicted.


    Isabelle came face to face with me, her finger nail dragging down my neck,¡± I know you told him.¡±


    I felt myself swallow and realized she was talking about telling Damon.


    I stayed silent.


    ¡°I know I said I¡¯d drain you and feed you to the wolves, but I¡¯ve got a much worse fate nned out for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to have Matheos and Elisabeth drain me instead?¡±


    Hatred slithered through her cold gaze as she muttered through gritted teeth,¡± you wish.¡± She pushed


    back on my neck hard enough to send me falling back against the mattress. I heard the door shut as


    they existed.


    I felt the hot tears begin to stream down my face and wondered if that had meant that Damon believed


    me. I crawled under the mattered and went over ways that I would be able to get out of here before


    Isabelle could hurt me. I fell asleep and thest image on my mind was Isabelle¡¯s cold and evil stare.


    I woke up screaming and grabbed my throat to make sure I wasn¡¯t bleeding. I looked down at my arms


    and fingers to see nothing but pale and clear skin. I fumbled with the covered to expose my body but


    there was no blood. The door flung open and in marched in Damon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was abrupt and worried,¡± you were screaming are you alright?¡±


    I tried to calm down my breathing in order to utter out some words but it took a couple of seconds,¡± I-I


    had a nightmare.¡±


    He sat on the bed besides me and stoked my hair back,¡± that¡¯s okay, you¡¯re alright.¡±


    I nodded, still breathing hard. My neck still felt sore from the dream I had. I brought my fingers up again


    to massage it.


    ¡°What was the dream about?¡± Damon asked, his voice soft. He still stoked my hair back.


    ¡°Someone was trying to kill me, I couldn¡¯t tell who, I think it was Elizabeth and Matheos.¡±


    Damon brought the sheets up to cover my legs,¡± they won¡¯t hurt you Holly, the outside of the castle is


    guarded, no one cane in without my permission.¡±


    I nodded and thought if I should tell him that it wasn¡¯t who was outside the castle that scared me as


    much as who was inside of it.


    Damon stood up,¡± I¡¯m going down to the vige tomorrow, you should get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I stopped him,¡± why are you going to the vige?¡±


    ¡°I have to run some errands-¡°


    ¡°Can Ie? Please?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much for me to do here, I don¡¯t want to stay alone.¡±


    He sighed out loud but nodded,¡± alright, get some please.¡±


    ¡°Damon,¡± I mumbled, my head on the pillow. I debated my next sentence and figured it was worth a


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    shot. I was desperate and this was the only thing I had right now that could dig me out of this hole,¡± can


    you stay with me, until I sleep.¡±


    I kept my eyes shut mainly because I didn¡¯t want to witness the no doubt cringe worthy look on his


    face. To my surprise, he only took a couple of seconds before replying with,¡± yes, I can do that.¡±


    I felt the bed sink as he sat beside me.


    ¡°Stroke my hair,¡± it feltforting when he did it the first time and I began to yearn for the feeling again.


    I felt his fingers ying with the tips of my hairs and drifted into afortable sleep.


    The morning rolled around quickly and I woke up to realize Damon had left. I tried to dismiss the


    ufortable feeling of disappointment and was hit with the sudden sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when I caught


    sight of the breakfast tray on my dresser. I nibbled on the sandwich after taking quick shower and


    changing into a fresh pair of pants and t-shirt. I grabbed Luna¡¯s phone that I had stashed under the


    mattress and turned it on.


    3 missed calls.


    The calls where all made from the same number who I could only assume was Luna. I called the


    number back and waited as it rung.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I recognized the voice immediately.


    ¡°Luna, it¡¯s Holly.¡±


    ¡°Holly, are you back at the castle.¡±


    I sighed,¡± yes, I¡¯m getting ready to go out into the vige now.¡±


    ¡°His fruit shop is on 23rd avenue. Have him meet you tonight at 8pm at the castle gates with a fruit


    delivery, don¡¯t tell him out loud just hand him a note or something.¡±


    ¡°What happens when hees to the gate tonight?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, not yet, just call me, I¡¯d like to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°And then? What will happen after that?¡±


    ¡°Call me tomorrow morning and I¡¯ll let you know the n. I¡¯m still trying to get some details sorted out


    with a couple friends in Oakridge.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to you soon.¡±


    ¡°Holly...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Just as I was about to hand up, she spoke again,¡± Holly!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Ask for strawberries...he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    I smiled gently although she couldn¡¯t see,¡± no problem.¡±


    I made sure to turn off the phone again so it doesn¡¯t ring whilst I¡¯m with Damon.


    I searched my dressers for a pen and a pencil and skribbled down a note.


    Dimitiri,


    I¡¯m Holly, a friend of Luna¡¯s.


    Meet me at the castle gates


    tonight at 8 with a fruit delivery.


    I read over the note a couple times and decided it was as good as it was going to get.


    I ran out into the hallway and began to make my way upstairs to Damon¡¯s room. When I had finally


    reached the door, I couldn¡¯t help the shback of thest time I was here. I had witness him and


    Isabelle in a verypromised position.


    I heard the sudden muffled voices of two people arguing and leaned down to be eye level with the


    small envelope slit. I pulled down to reveal about half of an inch of sight but could hardly see anything.


    In the far corner I could make two figures.


    ¡°I was the fool that didn¡¯t see iting, and you took advantage of that,¡± I recognized the voice


    immediately as Damon¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told you, but it was clearly to create a wedge between us Damon, she¡¯s a


    human, a foreigner, listen to yourself,¡± this was with no doubt, Isabelle faking her way into yet another


    conversation with Damon.


    ¡°A foreigner that had nothing to gain from telling me the truth. You and Seth want my ce on the


    throne and that¡¯s going to happen over my dead body-¡°


    ¡°Damon please, listen to me, that pathetic girl likes you, she was jealous-¡°


    ¡°And you thought that if Seth couldn¡¯t have the throne, you¡¯d at least have me hooked, either way you¡¯d


    be Queen, I must admit I underestimated you, but you¡¯re a worse then those slimy cousins of


    yours.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°That¡¯s not true Damon, I love you, and when I get my hands on that lying filthy Holly-¡°


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    I jumped up at the sound of Damon¡¯s roar and felt the goosebumps line my skin. I¡¯ve never heard him


    so angry before.


    ¡°Damon-¡° Isabelle began again but he cut her off.


    I seen Damon¡¯s hands sh up faster then I could have imagined and grab Isabelle by her throat,¡± If


    you evere near her, I¡¯ll bury you dead with a stake right through your heart.¡±


    Isabelle struggled to get Damon¡¯s hands off. I got up and quickly ran down the hallway and back down


    the stairs to my room before anybody could tell I was there.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I should wait before I went out there again and part of me feared that my scent


    would have lingered in the hallways. I replied what Holly had said about me in her head.


    She was clearly nning something and I had to get out of here before she does.


    I thought of Damon and how angry he had gotten at her for making that threat about me.


    Does he care? Do I?


    It was bing more clear that Luna had been right about Damon having a soft spot, whether it was


    for me or it was the fact that he was a good guy in general was beyond me. Part of me wanted to


    believe that it was strictly the fact that he¡¯s a decent person, just like he tried to spare the jester, he was


    trying to spare me. Part of me knew that I was only trying to believe this to make it easier on my heavy


    conscious when I finally break out of here with Dimitiri.


    What ever the case may be, I needed to get out of my feels and focus.


    A light knock on my door brought me back to reality.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I replied and to the irony of the situation, walked in Damon.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he greeted, watching me as if I were made out of ss,¡± I just wanted to check on you.¡±


    The same feeling of guilt rose yet again and I tried to stabilize my breathing,¡± I¡¯m alright, thank you for


    ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± he smiled softly, making my heart melt just a little bit. I wondered what it would


    have felt like to fall asleep in his arms,¡± I¡¯m getting ready to go to the vige now, are you ready.¡±


    I quickly nodded and stood up,¡± yes I am.¡±


    I followed behind him after fingering my bra to make sure the phone and the note were both in there.


    We got downstairs to the main garden where the same ck car was waiting, two guards standing as if


    waiting for us.


    Damon did something that sent me both speechless and surprised. He leaned down and opened my


    door. I couldn¡¯t manage to find a way to break eye contact from him. I tried to blink my eyes but they


    were caught in the golden rays of his gaze. I pursed my lips to make out the words,¡±t-thank you,¡± but for


    some reason my feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    It must have been a couple of seconds until I regained control over the movement of my body and


    looked down at my feet before hurriedly getting into the car. Damon got in on his side and I could feel


    his gaze on mines. I avoided itpletely for the entire car ride and kept my eyes out the window.


    When we finally neared the vige, I began to memorize the street signs glued to the pavement brick


    walls that made the small shops and houses.


    4th street....6th street.


    I remembered that Luna had said Dimitiri¡¯s food stand was at 23rd street. The car finally came to a halt


    at 17th street and Damon began to exit the car.


    I quickly reached into my bra and took out the note I had made for Dimitiri and shoved it up my sleeve. I


    mirrored then Damon¡¯s actions and walked to his side,¡± Do you mind if I browse the shops?¡±


    His face wrinkled in confusion,¡± why would you want to do that?¡±


    I resisted the urge to swallow,¡±I¡¯d like some fruit, the maids always bring me a sandwich, it kinda makes


    me wish having something fresh.¡±


    Damon nodded,¡± alright, don¡¯t go far.¡±


    He gestured for a guard who stepped out of the car and joined me,¡± stay with her.¡±


    Shit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a guard, it¡¯s not necessary-¡°


    Damon was already walking away,¡± it¡¯s not negotiable.¡±


    Before I could utter another word, he had already disappeared down the street. I wondered what he


    was up to or what he was doing but I convinced myself that I didn¡¯t care. I looked up at the guard who


    was glued to my side and smiled,¡± okay.¡±


    I just have to be more slick.


    We walked up the slightly uphill street and I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow for the people strolling the


    streets. They looked like something out of an olden day movie, hauling carriages with fruit and


    vegetables, dressed in rags for clothing, the main purpose of their life being to keep the vampires fed.


    I wondered if they knew that there were other humans who didn¡¯t have to live like this.


    Ady holding hands with a toddler passed by me, her small son looking up at me and smiling.


    I smiled back despite the sudden feeling of dread that captured my throat.


    We kept walking, until I caught sight of the street sign that read 23rd street. I did a 360, trying to


    examine my surroundings and there it was. A small, sodden carriage with two wheels, the end of it was


    bncing on the wall. The carriage held apples, pears, oranges and banana. Standing beside the


    carriage, speaking with an elderlydy, was a lean but slightly build Dimitiri, who reached up to push


    back the shaggy blond hair from his eyes. He wore a sleeveless t-shirt that had stains on it. On the side


    of his neck was a shiny new scar that resembled the ones I had.


    I took in a deep breath and thought of how I might do this. I eyed the guard beside me who was staring


    off into the distance somewhere.


    At least his eyes aren¡¯t glued to me.


    I took a couple of casual steps towards the carriage, keeping my eyes levelled with the fruit. I felt the


    guard beside me mirror my action.


    ¡°Hello,¡± said Dimitiri. His voice was deep although he looked young. His bright blue eyes were almost


    as bright as his hair,¡± what can I get for you.¡±


    I remembered what Luna had said about asking him for strawberries.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I replied,¡± I was wondering if you had some strawberries?¡±


    He took a second to register, his face had gone from nk to confusion to sudden realization and he


    said,¡± n-no, but I can get you some.¡±


    I nodded,¡± I¡¯d like that. I live in the castle, I¡¯d need it delivered today, at around 8.¡±


    He nodded and looked up at the guard nervously,¡± Okay, sure thing. I can do that.¡±


    I fiddled with my sleeves until the note dropped to the palm of my hands.


    With my other hand I poked the guard.


    He looked down at me with big ck eyes and said,¡± Yes?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to the car, do you remember the way?¡±


    He looked to his right and pointed and as he did that, I dropped the piece of paper in the direction that


    Dimitiri was standing.


    The guard looked back down at me,¡± this way, let¡¯s do.¡±


    I nodded and hurriedly walked behind the guard. I only looked back to see that Dimitiri now had the


    note in his hands and was reading it.


    When we got to the car, Damon was still not inside. I finally released the breath that I had not realized I


    had been holding. I wiped the droplets of sweat off my forehead and attempted to slow down my


    breathing.


    I had to remind myself that that had been the easy part. The hard part was yet toe.


    I wondered if Luna had figured out a n yet. Isabelle didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who would


    breath their word and if she has something nned for me, it¡¯s going to happen soon. I knew I had to


    keep Damon close until then. For now, he was my only protection.


    One more day, I reminded myself, just one more.


    Damon finally got back into the car.


    He looked down at my hands,¡± you didn¡¯t get anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I-I really wanted strawberries and the guy at the shop said he could deliver it tonight, is that ok?¡±


    He stayed silent for a second and I began to panic that I had just given the entire n away.


    Was I not supposed to mention that they were strawberries? Did he know?


    I felt as if I was on the verge of vomiting when Damon finally broke the silence with,¡± what is it with girls


    and strawberries?¡±


    My heart still thudded abruptly through my chest and I tried to calm myself down.


    I took that as a sign that it was alright and maintained my gaze outside like previously.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When we got back to the castle, I practically ran out of the car and down the hallways, back up into my


    room. I clutched my covers and tried to push back the urge to vomit. Sweat poured down my face and I


    realized that I felt worse then I had initially thought.


    I took the phone out of my bra and turned it on. Secondster, the Home Screen shed white with the


    words;


    1 missed call.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    I threw the phone on to the mattress and thought of all the ways this could go wrong. The guard could


    have noticed me dropping the letter or Damon could have picked up on the fact that I had said


    strawberries. I wondered if Damon even knew about Dimitiri and Luna and hoped that he didn¡¯t.


    I heard the phone buzz and grabbed it.


    I recognized the numbers on the screen as the first number Luna had called from.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I answered, hitting pick up,¡± Luna?¡±


    ¡°Holly, did you do it? Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did, he knows. I gave him a note that said I was a friend of yours.¡±


    ¡°Was he..did he look alright?¡± Luna¡¯s voice was shaky with concern.


    ¡°He was alright, he had a scar on his neck, it looked new.¡±


    She was silent for a couple of seconds,¡± he turned 18 a couple of months ago, they must have already


    started feeding off him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he¡¯sing to the castle tonight at 8, he¡¯ll meet me at the gates, how am I supposed


    to have him call you if the guards are with me?¡±


    ¡°You have to find a way to ditch the guards-¡°


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Damon won¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°At 8pm, the guards all leave to feed. They leave one guy in charge at the main gates, not the doors


    where they keep the car but the door before that. You have to do it in a way that he won¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°What about the n, how are we going to get to you?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be tonight, it will be tomorrow. But for today, when the guards leave to feed, they leave the car


    keys inside of the car, you have to get the keys and give them to Dimitiri-¡°


    ¡°What!¡± I eximed,¡± that¡¯s not possible, even if it will just be one guard, he¡¯ll see me for sure-¡°


    ¡°No he won¡¯t Holly, be smart! Find a way to distract him , it¡¯s the only way to get you and Dimitiri to


    Oakridge.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you pick us up, or have someone send us a car?¡±


    ¡°Woodbridge is protected with borders that don¡¯t allow anybody in without prior permission from the


    royal family, however you can leave in a castle car, they are heavily tinted, no one will stop you-¡°


    ¡°So we¡¯re going to leave it to chance that the guards at the borders don¡¯t stop us?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t, they never have, they won¡¯t start now, that¡¯s why you need those car keys.¡±


    ¡°And when I have the car keys? How will we get to the car tomorrow? Even if they go out to feed again


    at 8pm, that one guard will see us-¡°


    ¡°He won¡¯t, the car is always parked outside the main gates, Dimitiri will drive it behind the castle where


    there is a tunnel that connects to the inside. I¡¯ll guide you when it¡¯s time, but for now, get those keys to


    Dimitiri and have him call me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give me a second to interject before ending the line.


    I checked the time again.


    7:51 pm.


    It¡¯s been two minutes since Ist checked. I didn¡¯t know if or how I was going to pull this off, but I knew


    it was my only chance. I went over the n once again in my head. I¡¯d wait for the guards to leave at


    exactly 8pm, then I¡¯d get to the main gate where they keep the car. I¡¯d take the key out of the car in


    hopes of not being noticed by the main guard at the second set of gates, and then I¡¯d go over and ask


    him to unlock the gate for Dimitri. I¡¯d have to find a way to distract the guard from Dimitri and I for just a


    minute which will give me enough time to give him the car keys and have him call Luna and by the time


    the guardes back, it would have been over.


    That didn¡¯t stop my thoughts from racing in aplete and utter panic.


    What if the guards don¡¯t leave at 8? What if the car keys aren¡¯t inside or what if I can¡¯t think of a way to


    distract the guard?


    I tried to shrug off the thoughts and tried to channel the inner me that¡¯s gotten lost somewhere


    throughout this mess. I was tough before this, maybe not take on vampire guards and witches tough


    but I was definitely stronger then this


    I looked at the time again.


    7:55 pm.


    I took a deep breath in and prayed that u couldn¡¯t see anybody in the hallways along the way. I grabbed


    a random empty basket from my dresser and made sure the cellphone was in my bra again before


    making my way downstairs.


    At the garden, I could see that what Luna had said about the guards leaving was true. Four of them


    existed through the main gate, making sure to lock it before they disappeared. I looked at the car. I


    couldn¡¯t tell if it was unlocked or not and sent out a mental prayer that the keys were inside.


    I left the basket on the steps and peeked over towards the second gate. I couldn¡¯t see if the guard was


    there or not and my guess was that he was on the other side of the gates.


    I made my way towards the car, making sure to keep an eye out for my surroundings. I suddenly hoped


    that Dimitri would arrive a minute or two after eight to give me a minute to get this done.


    I got to the car and reached for the driver door. To my surprise and relief, it was open. I pulled on the


    lever all the way and reached inside and sure enough, the car keys were hanging from the side of the


    steering wheel. I grabbed them quickly and shut the door. I looked around to see if anyone had noticed


    but no one was in sight. I shoved the keys up my sleeves and began to make my way towards the


    second gate. In the distance I could tell the door was beginning to open and the guard stepped back


    into the garden.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When I reached the gate, the guard gestured outside,¡± your fruit delivery is here.¡±


    I nodded, pushing back any nervous thoughts or anxiety.


    I stepped outside the doors to see that Dimitri was there, hauling his big carriage of fruits. His blue eyes


    lit up with hope when he caught sight of me,¡± Hi.¡±


    I forced a smile,¡± Hi, d-do you have my strawberries.¡±


    He nodded, looking confused and reached into the carriage, pulling out arge stic bag of bright red


    strawberries.


    I took a deep breath and looked up at the guard,¡± I can¡¯t carry all these, there¡¯s a basket by the back


    door, can you get it for me?¡±


    The guard spared me a nce, he then looked Dimitri up and down and nodded before slowly


    marching off.


    I turned quickly towards Dimitri and handed him the car keys,¡± take these.¡±


    ¡°What are those-¡°


    ¡°They¡¯re car keys, Luna will exin.¡±


    ¡°Luna is here?¡±


    I fumbled with my bra until I was able to find the phone and quickly dialled to call Luna. The phone rung


    once before her hopeful voice got on,¡± Hello, Holly?¡±


    ¡°You only have about 20 seconds, make it quick.¡±


    I gave Dimitri the phone and turned to face the guard, keeping an eye out for when he approaches


    again.


    I could hear Dimitri replying to whatever Luna was exining to him.


    ¡°I remember the tunnel but I don¡¯t even know if I remember how to drive, it¡¯s been a long time...¡±


    I caught sight of the guard making his way pack and spun on my heels to face Dimitri,¡± he¡¯sing,


    end the call.¡±


    ¡°I have to go...okay...I love you too.¡±


    Dimitri handed me the phone,¡± did you get it? Do you understand the n?¡±


    He nodded,¡± yes, tomorrow at 8 pm I¡¯ll be back, I¡¯ll drive the car to the tunnel entrance when the guards


    leave and I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    I nodded, shoving the phone back in my bra,¡± alright, sounds good.¡±


    Dimitri fumbled with the keys, hiding them under a piece of fruit on his carriage.


    The guard approached us and handed me the basket,¡± here,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± my voice was calm and steady and I felt almost proud of myself. I grabbed the basket and


    ced the bag of strawberries inside.


    The guard handed Dimitri a couple of coins and Dimitri spared me onest nce before making his


    way back towards the green woods.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Inside the castle, I nibbled nervously on the strawberries on my way back up to my room. When I got to


    my bed, I sprawled across the bed and pulled out the phone. I wondered if it I could use it to phone my


    mother again and decided against it.


    I¡¯ll be home soon, I¡¯ll talk to her then.


    Night time rolled around faster then I had imagined and before I knew it, I was awakened by the suns


    rays of light beaming through my window. I looked around in a sudden panic wondering if I had feel


    asleep before hiding the phone. It was by my face, under the pillow. I checked to see if I had any


    missed calls from Luna but I didn¡¯t.


    My shower took longer then it usually had and I thought about how this time could really be thest


    time that I would be in this castle. If everything went right, Dimitri would meet me at the tunnel with the


    castle car at around eight and from there we would make our way to Oakridge, where Luna would be


    waiting for us.


    I wondered if after that, she would go back to New York with Dimitri. I wondered what would happen if


    Damon find out , if he would take Dimitri away back to the vige or maybe even kill him for running


    away in the first ce. I wondered if his history with Luna would effect that in any way.


    The image of him twisting the wooden sword inside of the jester flickered in my mind again and I


    flinched. I couldn¡¯t imagine how Luna would feel if that were to happen to Dimitri.


    Most of all, I wondered how the Ritual of Obliteration would happen. If it was anything like the first time,


    I would drink from a goblet and then slip into a deepa. I¡¯d awaken the next day having no memory


    of the entire thing.


    What would happen if I asked Luna to let me go home, without preforming the ritual? Did I want to


    remember? Would the Council or the King and Queene after me if they found out I returned back


    to my normal life having kept my memory? Did I want to take the chance?


    Did I want to leave without finding out who it was that marked me with the Mark of Eros? Did I really


    want to forget Damon?


    I turned the hot water knob all the way and focused on the painful jolts of heat on my skin. I didn¡¯t want


    to keep overthinking, I just wanted to get out of here and if that meant forgetting all about Damon then


    so be it.


    I got out of the shower and nibbled on my breakfast. At around six pm, I got a visit from Meredith.


    She ran over to where I was on the bed and engulfed me in a tight hug,¡± you¡¯re back!¡±


    I hugged her back, feeling a sudden wave offort drape over me,¡± I¡¯m back.¡±


    She pulled back and sat on the bed beside me,¡± why are you back?¡±


    I shrugged,¡± the witch that Damon took me to see in New York, she said I had the Mark of Eros, she


    said she couldn¡¯t help me without pissing off the witch gods.¡±


    Her expression turned into confusion,¡± you can¡¯t have the Mark of Eros, you¡¯re a human.¡±


    ¡°Apparently it¡¯s something that¡¯s decided by fate, or the gods or whatever-¡°


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s true, but there was never an Underworld god that destined a human and someone from The


    Underworld to be together, especially not with the Mark of Eros.¡±


    I shook my head in confusion,¡± I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Either the witch lied to you, or there is something someone isn¡¯t telling you.¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have been lying, Xavier¡¯s mate, Asia, she¡¯s a witch too, she said the same thing.¡±


    Meredith took my hands in hers and stoked them lightly,¡± I¡¯m not an expert dear, but I suggest that you


    go back to those witches and have a talk.¡±


    I took a deep breath in and decided to spill,¡± I¡¯m escaping, tonight, I¡¯m getting out of here.¡±


    Meredith remained silent for a couple of seconds her expression remaining ck before finally replying


    with,¡± how?¡±


    ¡°The witch, Luna, she made me a deal in New York, she has a lover in the vige, Dimitri-¡°


    ¡°The boy that sells fruit?¡±


    I nodded,¡± yes, if I deliver him to her, she¡¯ll do the ritual and I¡¯ll be free to go back home-¡°


    ¡°How are you going to get yourself and that boy out of Woodbridge?¡±


    ¡°Last night I stole the keys to the castle car, Dimitri has them now, tonight he¡¯ll drive the car to the


    tunnel behind the castle, it connects inside I just don¡¯t know where, Luna said she¡¯ll direct me, she gave


    me a phone-¡°


    ¡°The tunnel is how the brothers were able to sneak you into the castle your first night here, I¡¯ll show you


    where it is.¡±


    I was both shocked and relieved by her reply, I was grateful that she was willing to help me. Part of me


    had expected her to dart for the door and alert the closest guard.


    ¡°Dimitri and I will drive to the next town over, Luna is going to be there, and I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to


    happen after that.¡±


    I could tell that there was concern in her eyes as she gripped my hands tighter,¡± I¡¯ll take you to the


    tunnel at eight, and I¡¯ll go back and distract the guard at the gate until you¡¯re far enough.¡±


    I nodded and gripped her hands back,¡± thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s going to be there?¡±


    I nodded again,¡± I¡¯m positive, Luna and Dimitri are in love, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t do this for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll do whatever I can to make sure you get out of here safely.¡±


    I pursed my lips and asked nervously,¡±e with me.¡±


    She smiled sadly,¡± I don¡¯t know anything beyond Woodbridge.¡±


    ¡°I could help you out, we¡¯d figure it out-¡°


    She cut me off with a kiss on my forehead,¡± I appreciate the offer Holly, but my family is here, I¡¯m native


    by blood, my life began and will end here.¡±


    I held back the tears,¡± Okay, I¡¯m going to miss you.¡±


    ¡°Save your goodbyes for the tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go get somebody to deliver some food up here, I¡¯ll meet you by the gates to the garden at


    a little before eight?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I muttered and watched in sorrow as she got up and exited my


    I felt the phone ring under my pillow and reached for it.


    Luna.


    I answered it without hesitation,¡± Hello?¡±


    ¡°Holly,¡± Luna¡¯s voice sounded nervous,¡± are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Good, Dimitri¡¯s going to meet you at the entrance of the tunnel with the car, do you know how to get to


    the garden gate?¡±


    ¡°Yes but I don¡¯t need directions there, there¡¯s a maid here, she¡¯s going to show me-¡°


    ¡°Holly-¡°


    ¡°We can trust her, I promise.¡±


    She stayed silent for a couple of seconds before replying with,¡± okay, once you get to the car, you take


    over the driving, Dimitri isn¡¯t too good, he¡¯s hardly driven before.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll direct you through the woods towards the main border, it¡¯s about an hour south, there will be a


    couple guards stationed there, keep the windows up and keep driving they shouldn¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°And if they do?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer.


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± she insisted,¡± just keep it cool, you¡¯ll see a sign for Oakridge. I¡¯ll be waiting about ten


    miles past that.¡±


    ¡°Are we staying in Oakridge or going back to New York?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back to New York, and we¡¯ll figure it out from there.¡±


    I nodded,¡± Okay, I-I¡¯ll see you soon?¡±


    ¡°Holly, be strong.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    I hung up the phone feeling nothing but doubt and anxiety. I had a feeling that something somewhere


    was bound to go wrong somehow.


    Just as Meredith had promised, about twenty minutester another maid walked in with a tray of food. I


    thanked her and ate away at the fruit, trying not to let myself overthink again. When seven pm rolled


    around, I darted out of bed and towards the door. In the hallway, I caught sight of Damon approaching


    me.


    Shit. Fuck.


    I definitely couldn¡¯t face him now, now an hour before I nned on escaping.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°Holly,¡± he greeted when his eyes caught mines,¡± are you alright?¡±


    I nodded, hoping he doesn¡¯t take another step closer. I could almost feel the tingling on my skin at the


    nearness of his body. It made me both nervous and slightly lustful.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I just wanted to check on you-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes I do, I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re in this mess in the first ce.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to reply to that and so I stayed silent.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be here much longer, I¡¯m trying to get a hold of an old friend of mines at the Council-¡°


    ¡°Like that¡¯ll work.¡±


    He¡¯s expression shed with something like confusion,¡± I know it feels like you¡¯re going to be stuck


    here for a while but I¡¯m trying to find a way that I can help, there¡¯s another full mooning in a couple


    days, if I convince father to preform another ritual-¡°


    I felt the tears sting my eyes as I snapped,¡± another ritual won¡¯t work Damon! It didn¡¯t work the first time


    what makes you think the second time will make a difference?¡±


    I immediately felt guilty but I knew this was my way of trying to exin to him when he wonders tonight


    why I had escaped. Before he had the chance to reply, two guards approached us.


    ¡°Sir,¡± they greeted Damon,¡± your presence is required at the quarters, as well as hers.¡±


    ¡°What,¡± I looked at them in confusion,¡± why? For what?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to talk to the King and Queen, especially not when I had to find the tunnel and meet


    Dimitri in less then an hour.


    Their next words send shivers of fear up my spine and I immediately knew that this was it. This was the


    bad feeling I had gotten in my chest.


    ¡°The Council is here, and they want her.¡±


    The guards bust open the gates to the quarters to relieve the inside where the King and Queen sat on


    their thrones as usual. The first thing I noticed was that the room had tons of people in it. Side by side


    stood Isabelle, Seth, Matheos, and Elisabeth. On the other side were six new figures whom I did not


    recognize and could only assume were the Council.


    "Damon, Holly," the King greeted," pleasee in."


    I tried to catch sight of a clock somewhere but couldn''t find one. I attempted to push away any nerves


    and nced at Damon who had already begun marching towards the thrones. He hesitated no time in


    demanding," father what is this?"


    "Damon," greeted a man from the Council, as I got closer I could tell that his skin had a sudden hint of


    scales like reptiles and tried not to make a face, "good to see you again."


    His pupils were oval and pitch ck and I wondered if he was what Asia had called a shapeshifter.


    "Under unfortunate circumstances, however," this time it was a girl, she had a high brown ponytail that


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ended at her mid-back. She had glowing brown skin and eyes that could hypnotize you.


    "Vesto, Ameera," Damon greeted,"what''s going on?"


    A man stepped out of the group and approached Damon. He had a pitch-ck mohawk that was bright


    red at the tips.


    "Seth and Isabelle told us all about the foreigner you''ve been holding hostage," his eyes flicked


    towards me and back at Damon," I must say, I''m surprised."


    Damon''s angry gaze directed towards his brother and Isabelle realizing that this was what she had


    meant when she said she had something nned.


    This did not need to happen right now. I knew the time must be about 7:30 pm but this didn''t look like it


    was going to end anytime soon let alone with me walking out of here.


    "It isn''t what it looks like," Damon began " I haven''t held her hostage, I''m trying to find her a witch-"


    "Kia is a witch," said Vesto, pointing towards a girl with long blond hair and ck highlights in the front,


    "You could have reached out to us."


    Kia smiled a charming simper," I would have happily helped you, Damon."


    "I know what it''s like to ask a favor of the Council, I would live the rest of eternity paying it back-"


    "Now that''s just rumors," this time it was a thin and short red-headed girl with the same teeth that Ade


    had from the bar. I knew right away that she was a faerie mainly by the mischievousness of her grin,"


    we''re not that bad."


    "What now?" Damon now faced his parents," what''s going to happen now, are they going to take her


    away?"


    I took a step back at thement.


    They can''t take me away, he can''t let them.


    The King remained silent but Damon insisted," father, answer me!"


    "Damon, had youe to us and presented your case, things might not have had to be this way," said


    Vesto, his scaly skin bing more visible in the light.


    "Give me one more week," Damon demanded," I''ll make this right-"


    "That''s what Xavier said," The King finally spoke," and then he went off and married that witch."


    "Watch yourself," Kia snapped.


    "Damon, I''m afraid you''ve run out of time," this time it was the same man with the Mohawk. His


    expression looked apologetic but it wasn''t sincere.


    "Give me one more week, I''ll find a witch for her!" Damon''s voice was almost pleading now," father,


    please, let me do this."


    "It''s out of our hands now Damon," this time it was the Queen who had been oddly quiet. A sheer look


    of disappointmentced her gaze at her son," I''m afraid if you do not submit to the Council now, we


    may all have to pay."


    Within a sh or a millisecond, someone stood behind me, their snout flicking lightly against the nape


    of my skin. I jumped up and gasped out loud. The person held both my hands held in a tight grip behind


    my back and resumed with sniffing the edge of my hairline from the back of my head. I felt my heart


    thunder loudly against my chest and looked up to see an enraged Damon. I looked back at the


    members of the Council who were watching the person behind me and realized the sixth person was


    gone. It was the only person who had yet to speak and he was behind me. He was tall enough to hover


    above me and intimidatingly built.


    "Let go of her," Damon spoke through gritted teeth. When the man ignored Damon, he took a couple of


    steps towards us and barked out," Aboot, I said let go of her.....now!"


    Instead, he gripped my hands even harder, sending a painful jolt up my arm. I groaned out loud and


    tried to stifle my terrifying fear.


    "Aboot, let go of her," the man with the Mohawk interjected," guards, take her."


    Two guards that stood being the Council, both bearing scales for skin and the same oval pupils began


    to approach.


    Damon stood in front of the guards, blocking their path," No," he demanded," you can''t take her, I just


    need a couple more days!"


    "Damon, get out of their way," the Queens soft and concerned voice held an odd tint of sorrow," now."


    The guards pushed Damon out of the way.


    I felt Aboot''s fangs extend against my skin and lightly poke against the surface. He held a pale hand


    out towards the approaching guards. He muttered the words gently against my skin," Kia,e take a


    look at this."


    He stepped back and I felt myself exhale. My heart thudded even I''m more loudly this time and I saw


    Kia take quick steps my way.


    She walked past an angry Damon and sent him a slick smile," awfully protective of the human aren''t


    we."


    Damon ignored her but kept his eyes locked on her every moment as she approached me and held my


    hands in hers. She smiled and said," you won''t feel a thing."


    Confused, I looked back at her and as the seconds flew by, I felt myself being entrapped in the gaze of


    her eyes. We locked eyes for what felt like a couple of minutes and I couldn''t seem to look away no


    matter how much I tried. It was the same thing that Luna and Asia had done to me when they dered


    me of bearing the Mark of Eros.


    Kia suddenly blinked and I was freed of her gaze. Without turning back to face neither the Council nor


    the King and Queen, she said," Isn''t it funny how much your sons love us witches?" She sent a


    malicious grin my way. She turned to face a confused Damon," she isn''t a foreigner, she''s the daughter


    of a witch."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "What," I let my first words out at thement," what are you talking about-"


    "She bears the Mark of Ero''s," she continued," you won''t find a witch in her right mind that would


    perform the Ritual of Obliteration, myself included," she looked towards her co-Council," sorry Vesto.


    "You''re lying," Damon eximed," that can''t be true!"


    "How else would be bear a mark of the Underworld Damon, use your head."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Then you can''t touch her," he continued," you can''t take her with you, you have to leave her here!"


    "That may be true," spoke Fabian," we cannot touch her, it''s up to the King and Queen to dispose of


    her how they see fit."


    The King merely nodded and I couldn''t help but wonder what he meant by the word dispose.


    Thousands of thoughts raced through my mind. Meredith''s words from earlier today were starting to


    make sense when she had told me that a human could not bear the Mark of Eros but what does this


    mean, that my mother was a witch? Does that make me half-witch?


    "We won''t take the girl," continued Vesto. He pointed a sharp fingernail towards a riled-up Damon," he,


    however, needs a lesson on authority."


    The Queen sat up," what do you mean?"


    "He''sing with us," the faerie girl''s voice was soft as if it wasced with silk," he needs a few


    spankings."


    "I''s right," said Vesto," we won''t kill him."


    He gestured towards the guards who immediately marched towards Damon and held captured him in


    their grip. Damon stayed silent but his eyes were on me. I felt my eyes sting with tears. I felt guilty and


    sorry and panicked all at the same time but most of all I felt hopeless.


    "Well, will you bring him back-" the Queen began but the King''s ced a reassuring hand above hers


    and she suddenly silenced.


    The guards began to drag Damon towards the exit of the quarters. His golden eyes had gone dark and


    they held my gaze almost as tightly as Kia had. I felt a tear slide down my cheek and wanted so badly


    to run up and grab him.


    Where are they taking him? Are they going to kill him?


    I couldn''t utter a word and instead, watched in silence, trying to hold back from breaking down and


    sobbing, as they dragged him out until he was out of view.


    Fabian, who had been watching me, almost in fascination, began to approach me. He trailed a curious


    finger across the bites on my neck and said," I knew your mother once."


    "What?" I couldn''t help the tears that had escaped the corners of my eyes how. They slid down my face


    in pairs.


    "She was a great witch and an even better friend."


    I flickered my eyes to blink away the tears and said," what happened?"


    "She fell in love, with your father, who was a mere human, she wanted out."


    I remained silent and he continued to trail my bites," how ironic are the gods to have bore her daughter


    the Mark of Ero''s."


    "Dismiss her," said Vesto, looking up at the King," we need to discuss further."


    I caught sight of a grinning Isabelle who had been staring my way. When my eyes met hers, she sent


    me a wink. Beside her, stood Matheos who looked like he was ready to make me his next prey. I


    wouldn''tst a day in this castle without Damon and I knew it.


    "Holly," the King was speaking to me now,"go back to your room, we''ll talkter."


    I nodded and shuffled to get the hell out of there. Back in the hallways, I leaned over and clutched my


    stomach. I felt myself about to vomit and tried to swallow it back. Beads of sweat escaped my forehead


    and I knew I had a choice to make. I fumbled with my shirt and took the phone out of my bra. The time


    read exactly eight pm.


    I didn''t want to think, I just wanted to do. I ran as fast as I could towards the garden gates, both my


    brain and my chest racing a thousand miles per minute. The image of Damon being dragged out


    engulfed my thoughts almostpletely but I knew if I stayed here I would either be killed or


    imprisoned again.


    When I reached the garden gate, Meredith was right where she had promised she''d be.


    "You''rete!" She snapped.


    "I know, the-"


    "The Council is here, I know," she grabbed my hands and began to speed walk with me," I wasn''t true if


    you were going to make it."


    "They took him," I burst out," they took Damon-"


    "Don''t focus on that," she snapped again," that''s not your business, you have to focus on getting out of


    here."


    We reached the back of the garden. A small hole in the wall triggered a slight shback of when Seth


    and Damon had handed me through it when they had brought me in on my first night here.


    "Inside of here is the tunnel, take it all the way until you reach stairs, take them down to the forest."


    "Okay," I nodded, my feet unable to move," okay."


    I felt the phone inside my bra began to ring but I couldn''t move my fingers.


    I felt Meredith pull me into a hug. She kissed the side of my face," be safe Holly, now go!"


    I nodded and snapped back into reality," okay."


    I took a step into the hole and then another. Before making my way, I looked back at Meredith,"


    Meredith!"


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you."


    She nodded and smiled lovingly," go!"


    I forced my feet to move from underneath me. I ran through the dark and echoey tunnel that went on


    for almost a mile. I only stopped once halfway to catch up on my breathing for a second and kept


    going.


    I ran down the old and murky stairs. When I finally reached the end, it poured out into the middle of the


    woods. I looked around in sudden panic, in search of Dimitri but he or the car was nowhere in sight. I


    was surrounded by nothing but trees. I searched for a pathway that Dimitri would have used to get here


    and found one, but there were no tire marks just solid soil.


    Did they get to him? Did the Council take him too?


    I felt both the disappointment and fear from a ball that dropped to the pit of my stomach. I tried to catch


    up on my breathing and contemte my next move. I felt the phone ringing in my bra and reached out


    and answered it in a hurry.


    "Holly-"


    "Luna, I''m here, I made it out the tunnel but he''s not here, he''s nowhere-"


    "Holly-"


    "The Council, they were at the castle, they took Damon, they almost took me too-"


    "Holly!-"


    "I think they found him, they took Dimitri too-"


    "Holly! Shut up!"


    I was immediately silenced but Luna''s tone and waited for her to speak.


    "It''s only 8:10! If Dimitri got to the car at 8, it would take him at least twenty minutes to get to the back


    of the tunnel."


    "That doesn''t make sense, the tunnel is right behind the castle, it''s less than a mile-"


    "The roads to the tunnel are blocked off, he''s going to have to take a longer route, just wait."


    "But what if he never made it to the car, or what if he got caught-"


    "We don''t know that," I could hear the panic in Luna''s voice but I could tell she was also trying to keep


    calm for the both of us," we just have to wait."


    I nodded although she couldn''t see and swallowed back my dry throat," okay, I''ll wait."


    "Call me if he shows," Luna said before hanging up.


    If. She said if.


    The sudden feeling dawned on me that we might have been in way over our heads. The facts portrait in


    front of me as if being drawn out by the thunder snap of reality that we were two humans trying to


    outsmart an army of vampires.


    How the hell did we ever think this was going to work?


    I let my knees give out from underneath me. I felt my tears stream down my face in an uncontroble


    manner and began to sob. I sobbed and sobbed until I had no more tears. I cried for the idea that I had


    gotten Damon taken away. I sobbed for the confusion that strung over me that held my body hostage


    that my mother was a witch. I felt hopeless and clueless and I sobbed mainly for the reason that I felt


    like I was betraying Damon. I was terrified that they were going to hurt him or even worse, kill him.


    I heard the sudden sound of something approaching and looked up. I blinked my tears eyes to clear


    blurred my vision and in the distance I saw a ck car.


    A sense of relief draped over me and I quickly stood up and wipes away my stinging face.


    The car approached me slowly before halting at my feet.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    I took over the wheel for a shaking Dimitri who moved out of my way without saying a word.


    "Which way?" I demanded, blinking away my tears," straight?"


    "Yes, k-keep going straight, I''ll let you know when to turn."


    I nodded and did as instructed. I felt the phone ring in my bra again and fumbled with the wheel,


    steering with one hand.


    "Hello," I answered Luna," we''re on our way."


    I heard Luna let of a breath of relief," okay, he knows the way out, call me when you get to the border,


    I''ll be waiting for a few miles down."


    "Okay," I responded and almost hung up the phone before I heard her but hardly say," can I talk to


    him?"


    I felt the tears flood my eyes once again and handed Dimitri the phone.


    "Hello," he said," yes, I remember.....alright, I''ll see you soon."


    He tried to hand the phone back to me but I shook my head," keep it."


    I tried not to think about Damon. I knew my thoughts should be more concerned with the Mark of Eros


    and my mother being a witch but I couldn''t get the image of Damon as the guards dragged him out of


    my head. There wasn''t much I could have done to help him and I knew that but the guilt still entrapped


    me. I felt almost as if I were to suffocate if I kept thinking about it. My breathing was louder and quicker


    than usual and I knew Dimitri was genuinely concerned about why I was acting like this but I didn''t


    have it in me to open up my mouth and to exin. I knew as soon as I uttered the first word I''d want to


    curl up and cry.


    I thought of the looks that Seth, Isabelle, Matheos, and Elisabeth had given me. They had gotten what


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    they wanted now, there was no way after this that Damon would be crowned King.


    It''s for this reason that I had to get out. I had to leave and forget all about their stupid world, even if it


    meant that I keep my memory. Once Seth gets crowned, the first thing he''ll do is get rid of me, that is if


    Isabelle doesn''t kill me first or Matheos or even Elisabeth.


    I wondered if Luna and Asia knew that I was half-witch and pondered on why they didn''t tell me.


    "Turn here," I heard Dimitri''s abrupt voice interrupt my mental panic attack. I did as he said and turned.


    We drive for another forty-five minutes or so, each second dragging by like ten. I wanted to just get


    there already and get to New York where I can start nning on getting home. I had no money or no


    way to get there but I would rather walk all the way to my house than have to live another day like this.


    "There is it," Dimitri said sitting up," there''s the border."


    I could see up ahead stone walls that bore two metal gates in the middle guarded by two guards. The


    stone barrier went on forever, way past my sight disappearing into the trees.


    "There isn''t a way out unless it''s through those gates," said Dimitri as if reading my thoughts.


    I felt anxiety and panic collide as one and result in the sudden urge to throw up.


    "I can''t do this," I mumbled to myself," they''re going to catch us, I can''t do this."


    "They won''t," Dimitri''s voice was oddly calm," they don''t stop castle cars, keep the windows up, they


    can''t see on the inside."


    "The front mirror-"


    "It''s pitch ck as well, vampires cannot drive in the sun, the ss is tinted, they can''t see us-"


    "What if they realized the car was missing back at the castle-"


    "They won''t, they''re all busy with the Council-"


    "We''re human and they''re vampires! There''s no way we can pull this off."


    "I''m going to die anyway," Dimitri''s voice was oddly calm," I''m going to die without ever having fought


    for a chance to survive."


    I turned to look at his blue eyes that were glossy with tears holding the same fear that I felt.


    "Me too," I whispered," they will kill me."


    "Might as well die trying to live."


    I took a deep breath and continued my way towards the gates. The guards were now looking our way


    but they haven''t opened up the gates yet.


    "Do they see us? Are they going to open the gates?"


    "Yes, they will-"


    "When?" We were almost twenty meters from the gate now and it still hasn''t opened.


    "They will."


    I tried not to panic and convinced myself that whatever happens will happen. If the guards don''t open


    up the gates, we will get caught and most likely die at the hands of someone at the castle. I''d rather die


    at the hands of a guard. I wondered what I could do to piss a guard off enough that he would kill me on


    the spot, I knew it would be much less painful and way quicker than it be Isabelle.


    To my surprise, the guards spared us one more nce before opening up the loud gates to reveal the


    other side of the border. We drove past the two who bowed their heads slightly to the car. I tried to keep


    quiet and calm and as soon as they were no longer in sight in the review mirror, I peaked towards


    Dimitri who had a look of awe on his face.


    "We did it," he mumbled," we''re out."


    I nodded, realizing that I didn''t feel the same relief that he did," we''re out."


    We drove past the sign that read Oakridge just as Luna had said. Dimitri held the phone in his hands


    trying to call Luna but I knew he didn''t know how.


    I held my hand out," I''ll do it."


    I rang Luna''s number and held the phone up to my ear.


    "Did you do it? Did you make it past the border?" Her voice sounded frantic.


    "Yes, we just drove past the sign, we should reach you in a few minutes."


    "Is Dimitri alright?"


    "He''s fine, here, ask him yourself."


    I handed the phone to an anxious-looking Dimitri. He grabbed it from my hands," hello?"


    We drove for a couple more miles before a bright blue car that parked on the side of the road caught


    my vision. Standing beside the car with her long ck hair draping behind her was Luna. I halted the


    car right in front of hers and got out. Dimitri had already beaten me out and now was running towards


    his love.


    I watched as they engulfed each other in a tight hug. It looked like the two could finally breathe now


    that they were in the presence of each other. Luna''s eyes opened up in the drape of Dimitri''s neck and


    glistened with tears. They met mine and I almost wanted to look away at the feeling of anxiety that


    yed with the pit of my stomach.


    Her eyes said thank you but I could only smile back.


    We got into Luna''s car a couple of minutester and ditched the pce car. The three-hour drive back


    to New York began.


    I sat in the back seat whilst Dimitri sat in the passenger and Luna drove. I wanted to ask her about my


    mother or if she knew anything but I decided I didn''t want to ruin the moment that she was having with


    Dimitri. She drove with one hand, the other gripped his tightly.


    I stared out the window and tried not to wonder about what the Council was going to do to Damon. I


    pictured him chained up and whipped, bleeding from his wounds in a dark murky prison.


    I tried to imagine the kind of prison the Council would put him in and pictured the one that I was in. It


    must be one that''s much much worse if it had the ability to tame a vampire. There was an odd feeling in


    my chest that I couldn''t shake. They weren''t nerves and I didn''t care much anymore for being caught. I


    felt unsettled and fidgety, it was hard to stay still. Back home when I felt like this, I would run for a few


    miles to shake it off but I couldn''t do that now. My overly creative imagination liked to flood my thoughts


    with images that made me feel even worse. This was a bad habit that I had acquired since I was a little


    girl. I had self-diagnosed myself with panic attacks and could always feel theming. As soon as I


    started to feel panicked and started to fidget, I''d remind myself of the good things in life as an attempt


    to halt the attack before it turns intoplete frantic. The feeling of trepidation was beginning to


    suffocate me. The rming feeling of dread that something bad could happen to Damon cut off my


    breathing like getting hit with a ton of brick. Being inside the car felt like I was still underground, chained


    up to the cold rugged pavement of the cell. I clutched my chest in an attempt to calm down my


    breathing but I only made it worse.


    I rolled down the window and tried to inhale and exhale slowly. Luna had slowed down and was now


    calling out my name but the ringing in my ears made it hard to listen. I focused on taking my breaths


    and reminded myself that it will pass. I felt my chest began to squeeze on its self and prayed that this


    goes away faster. I pictured Damon being staked and winced at the thought. I couldn''t stand to be


    inside of my own mind anymore, I needed to get out.  We had reached Brooklyn now and I told myself


    that I''d be out of the car soon.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "Holly, are you alright?" I could finally hear Luna''s voice," Holly?"


    "They took him," I burst out, sudden tears blurring my vision," the Council, they took Damon."


    Luna remained silent but I could see her expression had turned sad in the mirror.


    "Did you hear me!" I demanded," they took him!"


    "I heard," her voice was quiet.


    "What do we do, we can''t let them take him-"


    "There''s nothing we can do for him now Holly-"


    "They will kill him, because of me-"


    "You don''t know that."


    "Yes, I do! Those people don''t know how to spare someone''s life, I can feel it, they''re going to kill him,


    Luna!"


    "That is neither mine nor your business anymore, Damon made his choice."


    "How could you say that?" I wondered if it was because she was reunited with her lover if that made


    her lose all care for Damon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We don''t stand a chance against the Council-"


    "Drop me off at Asia''s," I spoke the words without taking a second to think.


    "Holly, you said you wanted out-"


    " I can''t let them kill him."


    "They''ll kill you both."


    "I don''t care!" I snapped," I-I can''t just let you take away my memory, I can''t let myself forget that I had


    gotten Damon killed, I just can''t!"


    "This isn''t your world Holly!," Luna''s angry eyes met mines in the mirror," this is how The Underworld


    handles things, it may not be right but it''s just the way things are, the only way the Council will keep


    froming after you is if we do the ritual-"


    "This is my world!" I couldn''t hold back anymore, tears flooded my view and I spoke through gritted


    teeth," I know that my mother''s a witch Luna, this is my world."


    Luna''s eyes stayed locked on mines and her expression told me that she knew.


    "What good will it do if I drop you off at Asia''s? When the castle finds out your missing, it''s the first


    ce they''ll go checking-"


    "Xavier is there, he''ll help me-"


    "Help you do what Holly? Break into the Council''s prison? Help Damon escape? He''s probably already


    dead!"


    "Just drop me off!"


    Luna let out a defeated sigh before nodding," fine."


    The ride to Asia''s was silent and when we reached the high-rise building, I let myself out of the car and


    mmed the door.


    Luna came out out of the car running after me," Holly, wait."


    I ignored her and flung open the front doors to the building. Her grip caught my arms and she whipped


    me around to face hers. She handed me the cellphone from before," take this, and call me if you need


    anything."


    I nodded and grabbed the phone from her hands. I began to make my way towards the elevators,


    hearing thest words she said to me which were," be careful."


    I got to the eighteenth floor and marched down the familiar carpet until I was standing right outside


    1809. Before I could knock on the door, it flung open and to once again reveal a shirtless Xavier.


    "Where''s Damon?" He poked his head out to nce outside into the hall.


    "I''m alone," I said," can Ie in?"


    "Who is it?" I could hear Asia in the background.


    "It''s Holly," Xavier replied and muttered in annoyance," again."


    "Please, I need to talk to you."


    Asia walked right to where we were, her pearly smile lighting up the entire doorway," Holly!"


    She pushed past her lover and took me into her arms. I felt thefort of her embrace immediately


    and wanted to stay wrapped up in her grip and sob until I had no more tears.


    Inside the condo, I was too anxious to stop and admire the ce. I sat on the couch where Asia and


    Xavier both joined me. Asia had a look of concern on her face whilst Xavier looked fed up.


    "Holly," Asia took my hands in hers," what happened?"


    I swallowed back some nerves and began," today, the Council came, they took Damon, I''m not sure


    where."


    Xavier got up off the couch snapped his next words directed at me in a way that made me flinch," what


    the hell do you mean-"


    "Xavier," Asia looked up at him," let her talk." She gave me aforting look that told me to continue.


    "They showed up today, all of them, Vesto, Ameera, t-that witch Kia, Fabian..."


    "Aboot and I," Asia finished.


    I nodded," they told me that my mothers a witch, they couldn''t kill me so they took Damon-"


    "Why the hell did they do that, if you aren''t a foreigner, then he didn''t do anything wrong-"


    "They said he needed a lesson in authority, I don''t know what that means-"


    "It means they''re going to kill him!" Xavier barked out and I felt as if the ground beneath me had


    shifted," where the hell was Seth?"


    "It was Seth and Isabelle that called them, they set it up to get Damon dethroned."


    Xavier was pacing now, on hand gripped tightly at his silver hair.


    Asia''s big eyes met mines," did they say they were going to kill him?"


    "No," I shook my head," I don''t know, I couldn''t tell, the guards dragged him away, I-I don''t know


    where."


    Hot rivers of tears raced down my face and I suddenly felt weak and helpless and most of all I felt


    stupid.


    "How did you get here?" Asia asked softly.


    "It''s a long story, I stole a car from the castle, I made a deal the witch that Damon took me to before he


    brought me here, if I delivered a human boy to her she''d do the ritual-"


    "What boy?" Asia asked.


    "He''s a viger boy, but they had mated but she couldn''t get him out-"


    "So as long as you were able to deliver the boy.."


    "She would do the ritual."


    "So why are you here?" Xavier snapped," why aren''t you with her?"


    "I couldn''t do it," I mumbled," I couldn''t go without trying to help or doing something."


    "You''ve done enough," he continued, pointing a finger my way," Damon is going to die and you''re going


    to be the reason!"


    "Stop it!" Asia interjected, grabbing his hands and cing them by his side," she isn''t the enemy here


    Xavier, Seth and Isabelle are. They''re doing exactly what they did to you to Damon, and they''re willing


    to get him killed to get to the throne."


    "What do we do?" I asked," how do we help Damon, we can''t let him die."


    "The Council has him now," said Xavier," there''s nothing ten of us could do, let alone just us three."


    "It''s not just us three, Luna would help, Dimitri too-"


    "Two and a half witches, and a viger," he stated sarcastically," against six of the strongest members


    of the Underworld."


    "We have to do something,-"


    Asia was oddly silent. She was looking down at her feet.


    "Asia," I said," please, we have to do something."


    She shook her head," we battled the King and Queen for years and almost lost, we don''t have any


    more fight left in us Holly, if we help you, it could end us-"


    "It won''t, please!" I eximed, careless to the fact that I was almost sobbing now, "you have to help


    me, he doesn''t have anyone else-"


    "We''ll lose the fight against the Council in seconds Holly, we''re finally happy."


    "Then I''ll go alone!" I snapped," tell me where they''ll keep him!"


    "You need to get some rest Holly, it''ste-" Asia reached for me but I flinched away.


    "I don''t want to sleep," I said," I can''t sleep, not when they could kill him any minute."


    "We can offer them a trade," Xavier was speaking to Asia," Holly for Damon."


    "Xavier," Asia spoke," how could you-"


    Xavier faced me now," you care so much about him then offer them yourself for Damon-"


    "They don''t care about her, she''s half-witch, if they wanted her they would have taken her!" Asia


    eximed, staring up in disappointment at Xavier.


    He gripped his head in both hands, clearly stressed. Asia stood up and held Xavier in her arms. He


    nuzzled his face in the nape of her neck although he hovered over her. She wrapped her arm around


    his shoulders and held him.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    I was lying in the same bed I had stayed in thest time I was here. The rm clock beside me read


    2:10 am.


    Sleep waspletely out of the picture and I wondered if where Damon was right now. Although I was


    shocked that Asia and Xavier wouldn''t help Damon, I could only understand. I couldn''t imagine fighting


    to be with the one that you love and having to fight all over again just as they were finally happy.


    Was anybody ever really happy anymore? It''s all temporary relief until the next wave of madness


    I shoved my face into the pillow but I didn''t cry. I had no more tears in me and I was past wondering


    why I felt the way I did. It was pointless to try to pretend that I had no feelings for Damon. It was just


    clear as day that I was utterly and hopelessly in love with him as it was that he was going to die.


    I heard the doorknob to my room turn and the door was slightly opened to reveal a small amount of


    light from the living-room. I could make out the tiny figure that was Asia.


    "Holly, are you awake?" She whispered. I sat up and replied," what''s going on?


    "Get up," she said," we''re going to go find Damon."


    The nights'' cold winds whipped past me, tossing my hair around and sending shivers down my skin. I


    looked around, trying to catch sight of Asia but she was nowhere to be found. I watched therge clock


    above the church strike three am. It was too dark to see anything, and I didn''t know anything expect the


    fact that Asia said the Council has only one prison in New York and this was it.


    It didn''t look like a prison, it was merely a church, that looked like most, with a nice yard and a wooden


    cross that hung up at the top of the building. I waited at the steps and wondered if Asia was going to


    up and around. The church was in the middle of nowhere, we had driven through miles of trees before


    finally parking the car and walking around ten minutes on foot.


    I was growing more anxious as more time went by. I would have imagined that if this were the prison, it


    would have at least a couple of guards or maybe even a fence.


    I heard the slight sound of footsteps and watched in anticipation as Asia turned the corner.


    "Did you find it?" I whispered.


    She shook her head," no, I can''t find it."


    "How could they have a church with no entrance?" I followed her this time, doing another walk around


    the building.


    "When you don''t want anyone to go inside," Asia replied.


    We circled the stone building in hopes of finding a door or a window or any way that could lead us to


    the inside but it was as if there was no way to enter.


    Maybe that''s why they don''t need guards because there isn''t anything in there.


    "What if they don''t use this prison anymore, that''s why there''s no entrance or guards-"


    "Shh," Asia ced her hand up to halt me," listen."


    She ced her ear against the pavement and I mirrored her actions. At first, I could hear anything, and


    then I heard it. It was the sound of a constant buzz or the sound of something being electrocuted.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    "That''s the Vti barrier, it''s like an electrical cell that they keep around prisoners to keep them from


    trying to escape, the Vti, it makes them weak so they can''t use their powers anymore." "Do you think


    Damon is in there?"


    "I don''t know," Asia pursed her lips," but someone is."


    "We need to get inside," I said, taking my ear off the wall. The sound was bing irritating and I was


    beginning to picture something that was too torturous for my liking.


    Asia nodded," if I could just find a way in, a window, anything."


    She stomped her feet against the floors. I thudded my palms against the walls but we both came out


    short.


    I searched between pricks and stones and pressed on nearly every single one that I could reach. Asia


    kicked at the floor and the walls as well.


    "Maybe we have to climb up, using adder or something, what if it''s at the roof?"


    "It could be," she said," but where would we get adder?"


    "We don''t, you can hop on my shoulders."


    "I don''t think the two of usbined can reach the roof," she gazed up at the ceiling," it''s gotta be at


    least twelve feet."


    "It''s worth a try, I could try to toss you up or you can try jumping, if you could see the top it could at


    least give us an idea of what''s up there."


    Asia nodded," alright, are you sure you can lift me?"


    I nodded, feeling unsure of the entirety of the situation but knowing it''s our only shot," yes, of course."


    I began to kneel down to give Asia easier ess to step on my shoulders when I heard the sudden low


    sound of a menacing snarl. I looked up to meet Asia''s eyes but they were looking past me. They were


    wide open and held a look of horror that send chills to my bones. I sat up slowly and was almost too


    afraid to ask.


    I turned around to face whatever it was they had stopped her dead in her tracks and gasped out loud.


    I opened my mouth wide open getting ready to let out the loudest hurl of my life but Asia''s panicked yet


    leveled voice intervened," don''t make a sound...they smell fear."


    "Are those...wolves?"


    "They''re werewolves, watchdogs for the Council."


    "Do they see us?"


    "I don''t think so, they can''t see color, try to not move, just stay still."


    There were two of them,rger than any animal I have ever seen in my life. The first on the left had jet


    ck fur and the second, which was a slightly smaller wolf was a ret shade.


    They took long slow strides,ing from the clearing of trees towards the far left of the church.


    Their eyes moved around the ce in search of something that didn''t look ordinary. Their gaze grazed


    right past us, looking beyond us towards the other side of the building.


    "They can''t see us?" I whispered to a still Asia.


    "No, but they''ll be able to smell us soon, we have to get out of here-"


    "We can''t leave-"


    "We either leave now ande back when they''re gone, or we''re supper-"


    "But-" I began to interject but she quickly shushed me.


    "When I say so, start walking towards the left-back the way that we came, just as soon as they turn the


    corner, and walk slow, not fast, slow."


    I swallowed and nodded," alright."


    My heart was thudding against my chest now and I wondered if they would be able to hear it soon. The


    wolves were turning the corner now as Asia had said and I began to take a step to my left.


    "Now," she said just as soon as they were out of sight.


    We slowly stepped off of the deck and when I felt my feet hit the hard soil, I couldn''t help but look back


    to see if they had heard. The wolves were still out of sight and the way towards the clearing from which


    we came was about thirty meters out.


    "When I say it''s safe to do so, you''re going to run, straight towards the way we came okay?" Asia said.


    "Okay," I was more nervous now than before because if we were running that meant we were making


    noise.


    We continued to walk without a look back for a couple more minutes now. Asia peeked back towards


    the church that was now around twenty meters out. There was a short distance left towards the path


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and she looked at me and said," Go."


    We both began to sprint for the trees, the night''s cold winds were almost piercing and it made it ten


    times more difficult. The soil beneath my feet was still soft and was sinking below me, making it hard to


    keep my stride.


    I could see the outline of the path getting closer as we neared. I wanted so badly to look back at the


    church and so I did. I didn''t stop when I noticed that the two wolves had now turned the corner and


    were now staring off towards us.


    "They see us!" I screamed out at Asia.


    "Keep running, get to the car!" She screamed out, darting in front of me. I tried to keep up but it was


    way too much for me. Had it not been for the fear and adrenaline that fuelled my legs to keep going I


    would have copsed.


    I heard the sudden crashing of something in front of me and halted immediately when a tree that was


    beside the clearing of the path tumbled down, blocking my entry.


    Asia had halted too, now that the path was closed off. The two wolves had gotten to us in almost no


    time. They let out a blood-curdling growl that made me want to scream out in fear but I stood


    frozen.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Asia had locked eyes with the ret wolf but she was whispering something under her breath. I


    couldn''t make sense of what she was saying but it sounded like a differentnguage. The ck wolf


    had its eyes stationed on me. It took a step towards me and another causing me to take a couple back.


    It pulled back the corners of its mouth revealing sharp canines to me.


    I stumbled against a branch in the ground and fell back, hitting the ground with a thud. I heard Asia


    scream out loud and heard the loud sound of someone biting down.


    I didn''t get a second to register that the wolf could have just killed Asia. The ck wolf lifted its paw


    and wrapped it around my leg, lifting me up in a motion that sent my head spinning and tossing me


    back down in a loud thud. I groaned out loud as my face made contact with something hard. I clutched


    my head and felt the wetness of my now bleeding forehead stain my palms. I wanted to curl up and die


    but I knew it wasn''t going to be this easy.


    I was going to get Damon killed and now I was also going to get Asia killed. I felt the blood rushing to


    my head as the wolf nudged me once more. It lifted its paw again, stationing it right above my face. As


    it went to bring it down to crush my head, something flew across my vision and tackled the paw away


    from me. The wolf took a couple of steps back and now averted its attention towards whoever it was


    that attacked it.


    I sat up and looked towards Asia who was lying limp a few meters away from me. Both the ck and


    the red wolf were now heading towards the human figure that had saved me. I attempted to wipe the


    blood from my face and crawled towards Asia. Her eyes were closed but she was still breathing. A w


    mark ran up from the side of her face down her chest and arms. The wound was too deep for it to stop


    bleeding. I took off my shirt and pressed it righting against her skin in an attempt to slow down the


    bleeding.


    "Asia!" I screamed out," Asia!"


    She wasn''t responding. I ced both hands on her shoulders and attempted to shake her. I turned


    around to watch the person who had rescued us wrestle with the wolves. I could hardly make out the


    outlines but from the built of the person and the silver hair I could tell it was Xavier.


    The ck wolf mped its jaw down on his shoulder as he dug his fangs into the other. The red wolf


    struggled to get out of Xavier''s bite. The wolf''s body was beginning to slow down. The other wolf


    wed at Xavier but he dodged the hit, taking his teeth off the red wolf and digging them into the


    cks.


    I turned back to face Asia who was still unconscious. I wrapped my shirt around her wounds so I


    wouldn''t have to hold it anymore and stood up.


    I turned around to see that the red wolf was now lying limp on the soil while the ck wolf tore another


    tree and threw it towards Xavier.


    I picked up Asia''s small body and stumbled up towards the trees.


    If I could get her to the car, I could drive her to get some help.


    I was beginning to feel weaker and dizzier the more steps that I took. I struggled with the weight of


    Asia''s limp body but I was determined to not let her die. I wasn''t going to be the reason for two deaths.


    I could see the car just a couple of meters away and I knew I had to keep my grip just for a few more


    minutes. I struggled to step over the branched and when we finally got to the car, I fumbled with Asia''s


    pockets until I found the key.


    I unlocked the door and wrestled with the car door, trying toy her body in the back seat.


    I didn''t want to turn around to see how Xavier was doing with the wolves. I was too scared to witness


    anything that could lead to Xavier being injured as well or worse, killed.


    I lifted Asia''s head and sat underneath, cing it back on myp. I removed her bloody curls that were


    now crimson with blood from her face.


    "Asia," I uttered," please wake up." I heard the sound of footsteps and looked up to see Xavier


    speeding towards us. I imagined that meant he had killed the wolves but I didn''t want to get my hopes


    high.


    He halted at the car almost tore the hinges off of the door.


    "Get out!" He demanded and I scrambled to do as instructed.


    "We need to get her to a hospital-" I began but Xavier wasn''t listening to a word I said. He had his


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    hands on his mate''s face, his blood-stained fingers send strokes down her cheeks.


    To my surprise, Asia flickered her eyes open and looked up at him.


    His terrified eyes flickered with relief," you''re awake."


    Asia let out of a small tired smile," how did you know we were here?"


    "You weren''t home when I got there, I put the puzzle pieces together."


    "You got there just in time-"


    "I should have gotten here quicker, it didn''t click as quickly as it should have, you shouldn''t be injured-"


    Asia lifted her hands and ced her index finger on Xavier''s lips, stopping him from forming his next


    words.


    "You got here right on time, it was stupid what we did."


    I almost wanted to look away at how intense their gazes were. I''ve never seen two people so in love


    besides my parents. It made sense to me now when I caught my parents looking at each other like that,


    that they were reminiscing on how much they had both given up to be together.


    "Holly''s right, we have to get you to a doctor."


    "I''m alright, she stopped the bleeding," Asia looked up at me with kind eyes," the wolves?"


    "The red ones dead, the other ones passed out," Xavier said, with apologetic eyes," I''m sorry, I didn''t


    mean to kill him-"


    "I know," Asia said," but the Council will be here tomorrow, if we have any shot at getting Damon out,


    it''s now."


    "No, he can wait, we need to get you to a hospital," Xavier was riled up immediately.


    "Damon isn''t going tost till tomorrow Xavier," Asia sat up, groaning in pain.


    Xavier immediately reached out to help her up.


    "There''s going to be ten times the guards after today, if we don''t get him out tonight, we never will."


    "Won''t they know it was us if we help Damon escape today, won''t they know it''s us that killed that


    wolf?" I asked.


    "They''ll know anyway, whether we get him out or not," she replied.


    Xavier nodded," alright, Holly and I will go in, you stay in the car-"


    "Xavier no, I''m fine, I can walk-"


    "Absolutely not," Xavier was beginning to exist the car.


    "You can''t leave me here, what if the wolf wakes up!"


    Xavier halted in his steps and turned around. He grabbed his mate and as if she were just a feather


    and cradled her in his arms.


    He looked down at me," let''s go."


    We headed back down towards the clearing and I get my eyes off the trail of blood that had created a


    mini pond from the wolf''s bodies.


    I wondered how much time we had before the ck wolf wakes up.


    I followed Xavier''s footsteps but he wasn''t walking towards the church anymore. Instead, he was


    walking towards a tiny shed that was about twenty meters right of it.


    "Where are you going?" I hissed," the church is that way."


    Xavier didn''t spare me a nce when he said," the entrance to the church is through that shed, it''s


    underground."


    I was hesitant to follow Xavier at first but I figured this was my veryst shot. He circled the small


    square shed that was made out of wood. There was a door, locked with thick metal chains that shun


    with jolts of dark blue electricity. Xavier was walking around, keeping a one-meter distance away from


    the shed. He held his arm out towards the door, Asia still being in his arms. The air around suddenly


    jolted dark blue like the chains and he jumped back.


    "There''s a Vti barrier around the shed."


    "What does that mean?" I asked," we can''t go?"


    "No, not without getting seriously injured, or killed."


    "There has to be a way to shut it off-"


    "Humans can''t feel the barrier, Holly, you''ll have to go alone."


    I stared up at Xavier, my eyes wide in fright," how do you know that?"


    "Vti was invented to only hurt members of the Underworld, you won''t feel anything-"


    "She can''t," said Asia," she''s not fully human, her mom was a witch."


    "Dammit," Xavier cursed out," the only thing you had was being human and you aren''t even good at


    that."


    I winced at thement and looked away, trying to hide my teary eyes. I stared up at the barriers


    around the shed.


    "My mother isn''t a witch anymore, the thing, the Vti might not detect it-"


    "That''s not how it works Holly," it was Asia this time," the Vti could kill you."


    It was worth a try. If I was half-human it could only be half of the pain, right?

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    At least that''s what I''d hoped for. I held my hand out to reach for the door. The Vti threaded like bolts


    of dark blue buzzing electricity that wheeled around the shed. I felt a slight sharp pain but it wasn''t


    something that I couldn''t handle.


    I heard Asia call out my name but I didn''t listen. I reached my entire arm out until half my body was on


    the other side of the jolts.


    "Well?" Xavier asked after a couple of seconds.


    "It''s hot," I answered," it''s getting hotter."


    I felt the heat of the jolts began to throb on my skin like hot coals. I rapidly jumped to the other side and


    felt immediate relief when the pain was no longer there.


    "What now?" I looked up towards a shocked Xavier.


    "You have to unwind the chains from the door," he quickly snapped to reality," behind the door is the


    entrance to the church."


    I nodded and looked down towards the metal chains that were outlined with the same jolts. I tried to


    reach for a link but quickly winced away at the heat.


    "This ones even hotter," I yelled towards Xavier.


    "They get stronger as you get deeper inside," he said," pull your sleeves over your fingers!"


    I did as instructed and fumbled with the chain as quickly as I could. I took breaks every time I unlinked


    a chain but the heat was slowly starting to get more and more overbearing. I pulled back my sleeves


    and looked down at my blistering palms and back up at the chain.


    I had about three more links to unhook.


    Shit! Shit shit shit shit!


    I tried to clear my mind of the pain but that was almost impossible. I unhooked another and now my


    palms were bleeding through my sleeves. I took another break and looked back towards an anxious-


    looking Xavier.


    "Holly, you have to hurry, the wolf might wake up at any second."


    "Okay," I breathed out and wiped my hands on my jeans, I pulled the sleeves back over my palm and


    unhooked another, and then finally thest one, screaming out just as the chain tumbled to the ground.


    I groaned out in pain and felt my tears flooding down and stinging the cuts on my face.


    "Good job, open the door, Holly."


    I pulled on the metal knob and revealed a dark staircase that led down to pitch ck.


    "There''s nothing, just stairs," I said," I can''t see."


    "Go down the stairs, the prison should be somewhere down there-"


    "I-I can''t," I muttered, trying to control my crying. I didn''t want to admit to Xavier that I was terrified of


    going down there and the staircase had reminded me of the one at the castle cell. I never wanted to be


    anymore near that cell again and the thought of going down those stairs sent chills up my spine.


    "Yes you can Holly, whatever is down there won''t hurt you," he was oddly reassuring.


    "Put me down," I heard Asia say today Xavier. She must have gotten out of his grip because she was


    now standing right beside me, on the other side of the barrier.


    "Holly listen to me," she began and I suddenly wished I could hug her. I needed a sense offort that


    her hugs always seemed to give me. I stared back at her.


    "It''s Damon," she said," The Mark of Eros, it''s Damon."


    Somehow her words didn''t surprise me. Somewhere along the way, I must have subconsciously figured


    that out. There was no other way to exin the way I feared for Damon other than destiny, The


    desperation I felt, to save him, to make sure he was okay, it was a feeling I had never felt before and I


    could only describe it as fate.


    "It''s always been Damon," I felt myself whisper.


    "You can do this," she said with big reassuring eyes.


    I nodded," okay."


    I took a couple of steps down the stairs and a couple more until I was surrounded by nothing but dark. I


    walked down what must have been a hallway until I could no longer see the slight light of the entrance.


    The only sound that I could hear was the buzzing of the Vti and my heart thudding against my chest.


    I heard droplets of water hit the hard pavement underneath me and sudden images of the castle cell


    shed across my brain. I took a deep breath and kept going, praying that I couldn''t hit something with


    my feet. I put my arms out in front of me and they made contact with the end of the hall.


    I fumbled with the wall to realize it was actually a door. I reached for the cold metal doorknob and flung


    the door open, revealing what must have been; the prison.


    It was onerge room the size of a football stadium or maybe just a little bit smaller. The ceiling was


    high enough for it to be a castle and I realized I must be very deep underground if this was the inside of


    the church. There were dozens of rows of prison cells, as well as cells stacked on top of each other.


    The only thing separating the cells was a single jolt of Vti. The cells on top of the base cells were


    also separated but a floating metal shelf that covered the entire second and third floor of prisons.


    There were hundreds of bodies in the room. Some were wide awake and somey unconscious. I


    didn''t know where to start looking for Damon or if he was even here. I prayed that if he were, he


    wouldn''t in the topyer of the cells where it would be almost impossible to see him.


    I walked past the first row of cells and examined the people inside. Not all of them looked like people,


    others looked like creatures. Some had small wounds others were heavily injured. They all stared at


    me with curious eyes, wondering who I was or if I''vee to free them. I tried to not make direct eye


    contact with anybody and instead focused on scanning the cells. Sometimes they took steps closer to


    the barrier but flinched back at the heat ofing too close. No one dare said a word and I was


    starting to wonder why. The constant buzzing of the Vti was bing almost deafening. I make eye


    contact with a boy on the second floor of the cells. He was looking directly at me, almost as if he knew


    me. He had burn marks across his face almost as if his face was pressed against the Vti. He didn''t


    look much older than I was. I couldn''t tell what he was but from where I was, he looked normal. I began


    to recognize his dark ck Mohawk and as I grew closer, I was able to decipher that it was Matheos.


    What was he doing here?


    Last I''d seen Matheos was at the castle, grinning mischievously at the thought of getting what he


    wanted. He now looked scared, and confused, almostpletely unrecognizable and I began to


    wonder if the others were here.


    I kept walking, past his cell, fear crumbling at the pit of my stomach and I wondered if they had


    managed to break Matheos in the short amount of time that they''d had him, what could they have done


    to Damon by now?


    I got to the veryst row, eyeing each cell from the bottom to the very top. My heart squeezed on itself


    immediately when I caught sight of a limp body, lying on the hard metal floor of the second floor. His


    brown hair that was identical to Damon''s was stained with blood. I stood in front of the cell and got on


    my tippy toes trying to get a better look. There was a girl in the cell underneath, she looked like a


    faerie. Her eyes followed my movements in curiosity. I wondered how I was going to get on top of her


    cell to get to the one on top.


    I tried to grasp hold of the Vti and it burnt slightly against my bare palms.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Damon!" I hissed out trying to get him to wake up," is that you?"


    I was rewarded with silence. I struggled to get my feet on top of the bottom cell. I grabbed hold of the


    edge of the metal on top of the bottom that separated the two cells and hoisted myself up. I was hardly


    bncing but now that I was face to face with the person inside the cell, I could indeed confirm that it


    was Damon. Although I was relieved that I had found him, I had no idea if he was alive and if he was,


    how I was going to get him out of the cage.


    I whipped my hand past the barrier and winced at the burn. I nudged Damon''s shoulders and he began


    to stir.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "Damon!" I whispered loudly again," it''s me."


    Damon lifted his head off the cold ground and pointed his eyes on mines. His used to be bright and


    golden eyes were now almost pitch dark. I felt my eyes began to tear and quickly blinked them away. I


    hated seeing him like this more than anything else in the world. He looked weak and beaten and


    hopeless. He didn''t deserve any of this. I felt my chest began to ache at the pain I was feeling from


    witnessing him like this. I held my hand out to him and he stared in awe," the Vti-" he began, his


    voice deep and tired.


    "Doesn''t hurt that much," I replied, cutting him off.


    "Holly, your hands-"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I''m alright, are you?"


    He struggled to sit up and I never thought I''d ever see him so weak. He grasped hold of my fingers,"


    how did you find me?"


    I smiled almost sadly and shook my head," i-it doesn''t matter, we have to get you out of here, there isn''t


    much time."


    "I''m sorry," he began," for ever putting you in that dungeon, you should hate me-"


    "It''s alright," I reassured, "I''m okay now."


    "It was never okay, I never felt worse about myself than when I had done that, you should leave me


    here-"


    "Damon stop it," I snapped at him," It''s alright, do you hear me?"


    He remained silent and I continued," Xavier and Asia are upstairs waiting for us, we need to get you


    out now, we don''t have much time."


    Damon nodded and took a look around," there''s a lever for each cell, somewhere in the corner over


    there, each cell is numbered, you have to pull down the lever for the Vti and it will turn it off."


    "What number is this cell?" I asked," how do I know?"


    Damon shook his head," I don''t know, can you see numbers anywhere?"


    I scanned the barrier of the cell but I couldn''t find a number anywhere.


    "No, I don''t," I looked back at his hopeful eyes.


    "You''re going to have to guess," he said," go to the levers and see if the cells are numbered ording


    to anything-"


    "Guess?" I snapped," did you know Matheos is in here? What if I let him out by ident or someone


    even worse."


    "Holly, breathe," Damon was sitting up almostpletely now. Looking at his face was calming me


    down quicker than I could have imagined. He gripped my fingers in his and spoke words that were as


    soft as velvet to my ears," you made it this far, you can do this."


    I nodded. After sparing him onest nce, I jumped off of the cell and hit the hard ground once again.


    Well aware of him watching me, I began to make my way towards the lever box when the voice of the


    girl underneath him stopped me in my tracks.


    "It''s C 11," she said softly, so low I almost couldn''t hear it.


    "What?" I asked. I''m not sure if I heard her right. She looked young, definitely under the age of sixteen,


    still a little girl with straight golden blond hair that ended at her mid-back and big green eyes that


    sparkled with innocence.


    "His cell, it''s C 11," she smiled softly revealing the sharp fangs of a faerie before turning away. I nodded


    regardless in confusion to why she was helping me out and turned away making my way towards the


    levers.


    There were three rows of lists each of them belonging to an individual cell. They werebeled A-C,


    each letter holding around 60 prisoners. I searched for C and found it on the third row. It would make


    sense it be C because he was in the third andst row. I remembered Damon telling me something


    about faeries being sneaky and wondered if I could trust her. I let my finger hover about the lever that


    read C10. I turned out to face both Damon and the girl. Damon was staring towards me but the girl was


    still lying down. She didn''t look like she was waiting on me to do anything. She could be telling the


    truth.


    I had no idea how I was going to figure out which cell really belonged to Damon but thest thing I


    wanted to do was to take her word and end up letter her out instead.


    I took a deep breath and decided to pause. I needed to slow down my racing thoughts and my heart. I


    tried to figure out what kind of system they would use to number the cells.


    Had theybeled each cell by the order that it was in, Damon''s would be C11 and hers would be C10.


    What if he was C10 and she was C11 or what if she wanted me to think that?


    I was beginning to form beads of sweat at the top of my forehead. I hovered my fingers back over C10.


    I went over it again and counted.


    That cell would be C1 because it''s the first one in the row, and then C2, C3, back down towards the


    bottom, C4, on top is C5, and the very cop is C6.


    Back to the bottom, C7, middle cell is C8, top is C9.


    Back to the bottom, the cell with the faerie would be C10, Damon''s would be C11, and the one at the


    very top is C12.


    I didn''t want to think anymore. I coulde up with a thousandbinations but I decided to trust my


    only instinct and pull the lever down on C11.


    I closed my eyes as I did so and waited a few seconds before I could let myself peek. I finally opened


    them wide and turned around to see that Damon was standing behind me.


    I let out a sigh of relief that felt as if I could finally breathe. I didn''t realize I''d been choking until now that


    I could finally exhale.


    "Hi," he spoke softly, his dark eyes had lightened just a little bit. I couldn''t help the smile that formed on


    my lips. Without being able to hold back, I wrapped my arms around his neck. I didn''t realize that I had


    been drowning until I took my breaths at the nape of his bloody neck. I didn''t care that he was bleeding


    on my clothes, I just wanted to hold him in hopes of settling the nerves at the bottom of my stomach


    that had convinced me that he was dead. The panic was beginning to drift away and I felt that as long


    as I was in his arms, I would be safe.


    "I thought you were going to die" I pulled back to look into his eyes again.


    "It''s not toote," he said sarcastically.


    "You''re bleeding," I trailed my fingers over his wound.


    "You too, we have to get you to a hospital, how did you get that cut on your face?"


    "Long story," I mumbled. I wanted to stay in his arms forever but I knew this wasn''t the time nor the


    ce. The room shook with a sudden noise and I looked around in fear.


    " We have to get out of here."


    I nodded," let''s go."


    He grabbed my hands and began leading me back towards the exit. I turned back to look at the faerie. I


    wanted to thank her, but when I caught sight of her, she had an evil look on her face. Her lips were


    I knew right away that she had tried to manipte me into letting her out. I let out a small gasp because


    I knew was close to falling for that.


    I let Damon drag me out of the prison and back up the murky set of stairs.


    I began to wonder if Asia and Xavier were still up there or if something had happened to them. I


    dreaded the thought of the wolf waking up and attacking them again.


    I could now see the small amount of light emerging from the entrance of the shed. We ran up the stairs


    and I could tell Damon was going slow, trying to keep up with me. We finally got to the very top and


    there were Asia and Xavier waiting exactly where I left them.


    I almost ran towards the awaiting couple but turned back to see that Damon was frozen in ce. I


    "The Vti," said Damon, his eyes following the jolts of electricity," I''m stuck."


    "What are we going to do now!" I screamed out towards Xavier and Asia," he can''t get out, he''s stuck!"


    The couple stayed silent staring wide eyes at each other and then back towards us. I looked towards


    Damon.


    "What do we do?"


    "I''m going to run through it-"


    "No!" I screamed out," it could kill you!"


    "It won''t kill me, it will injure me badly, I won''t be able to walk, but it won''t kill me-"


    "You don''t know that!" I smacked Damon across his chest," there has to be another way, Damon-"


    He didn''t let me finish my sentence before wrapping both his arms around me and lifting me off my feet.


    Within a sh, he was speeding towards the Vti. My hands gripped at his back tightly no doubt


    leaving nail marks on his back.


    I let out a scream when I felt the painful burn of jolts electrifying my entire body.


    We made it enough to the other side and I felt Damon''s grip on my body loosen.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    "Damon!" I called out, trying to catch him," Damon!"


    He dropped to both knees, eyes wide open, staring up at me.


    "Damon!" I screamed out, diving arms out in an attempt to catch him but Xavier was already there. He


    gripped his brother under his arms and pped him a couple of times but Damon remained


    unresponsive. I felt my chest began to ache as I anxiously waited for Damon to open his eyes again but


    he didn''t. Xavier picked his brother uppletely," we have to leave, Asia, can you walk on your own?"


    Asia nodded," I''m alright."


    "Holly, hold her," he instructed and I immediately nodded, wrapping my fingers around Asia''s arm," the


    wolf can wake up at any second, we have to get back to the car."


    We made our back as fast as we could. Xavierid his brother down at the back seat of the car and


    lifted his head whilst looking at me," get under there."


    I quickly obeyed and scrambled inside,ying Damon''s head softly on myp.


    Asia got into the passenger seat and Xavier drove.


    "We have to get him to a hospital, we can''t go home-" I began but was quickly cut off by Asia.


    "We can''t take him to a human hospital, they wouldn''t know what to do with him, he needs a witch, a


    healer."


    "You''re a witch," I replied," can you help him?"


    Asia locked eyes with Xavier and looked back at me, disappointmentcing her gaze," I haven''t


    practised in a long time, it would take someone experienced-"


    "You can try!" I snapped," or you can teach me, I''ll do it."


    "It doesn''t work like that Holly," she continued and I wanted to scream out if I heard that phrase again.


    "Reach in the glove box," I demanded," Hand me my phone."


    Asia did as I said and handed me the phone that Luna had given me. I dialled her number and held it to


    my ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Luna, it''s me," she must have heard the panic in my voice because her tone grew concerned.


    "Holly? Are you alright?"


    "I have Damon but he''s hurt-"


    "What do you mean you have Damon?"


    "I broke him out of prison, but he''s hurt-"


    "You did what?!" she eximed.


    "I''ll exinter, but he needs help right now."


    "Holly I''m sorry, I-I can''t help you, Dimitri is here and thest thing I need is to get on the Council''s


    radar."


    "The Council won''t know, they won''t find out-"


    "Holly, this is the Council we''re talking about."


    "Please!" My voice began to tremble," he''s here and he''s dying, he needs a healer, I helped you out,


    you owe me-"


    "I can''t perform the Ritual of Obliteration and rescue Damon, Holly, I can''t upset both the Gods and the


    Council-"


    "So don''t do it," I didn''t think before I spoke the words but even if I had stopped to think about what I


    was asking her to do, I wouldn''t have changed it," don''t do the ritual, just help Damon..please."


    Luna was silent for almost a minute before she finally said," alright, bring him to my ce."


    Xavier drove like a mad man trying to get to Luna''s ce," It would be faster if I took him and went on


    foot," he mentioned.


    "Sure if you want to be on the news tomorrow," Asia began," don''t worry, he''ll be alright, it was one


    shock."


    The couple locked eyes for a couple of seconds before Xavier turned his gaze back at the road. I


    looked down at Damon who was still unconscious, head on myp. I felt a tear slide down my face and


    itnded right on his forehead. I was surprised I even had tears left. I stroked his peaceful looking face


    and thought;


    Wake up, please.


    The drive to Luna''s only took a couple more minutes, it would have been faster had the streets of


    Brooklyn not been so busy even at four am.


    Xavier hardly took a second to park the car properly before rushing to where Damon and I were.


    He carried Damon up the flight of stairs, Asia and I trailing hot on his tail.


    Luna was already standing there as if waiting for us, the door to her apartment flung wide open, a wide


    eyes Dimitri standing right behind her.


    "What happened," she began, following Xavier to the couch where he ced his brother down.


    "He was fine when Holly got him out," Xavier began," but then he walked through the Vti and he just


    passed out."


    "Shit," Luna rushed to his side," Dimitri, close the door."


    Dimitri rushed to do as she instructed and walked past Asia to do so. All six of us were now cramped


    inside of Luna''s small living room which made it even harder to breathe than it already was.


    "It shocked his immune system dead, I''m going to have to shock him again."


    "How are you going to do that?" I asked.


    "I have a crystal ball for that," she gestured towards Dimitri," can you grab the green one from my


    closet please, the healing one I was telling you about?"


    He nodded and disappeared to the back of the apartment. He returned secondster with the same ball


    that Luna had used the first time I was here, but this time it was a soothing light green colour.


    She grabbed it from Dimitri and bnced it on Damon''s chest.


    Luna ced both hands on the ball and closed her eyes. For a couple of minutes, nothing was


    happening. Asia, Xavier and I all stole secret nces at each other. The tension was thick as we were


    all anxious. I didn''t have a doubt that Damon would heal from this but it didn''t help with the nerves. I


    almost couldn''t keep waiting, I wanted to do something or scream out but all I could do was stand


    there, patiently waiting.


    If he doesn''t wake up, if he dies, it would have all been for nothing.


    It would truly be a cosmic joke of a world that we live in if I had just given up the Ritual of Obliteration,


    risked both Asia''s and Xavier''s life and had them kill a wolf that belonged to the Council all so that


    Damon could still die on Luna''s couch.


    The ball on Damon''s chest began to glow the longer Luna stared at it and the mossy colour was


    beginning to reflect in her eyes.


    Rural jolts shot from the ball digging themselves deep into Damon''s chest and I found myself wincing at


    the sight. It looked painful and almost wanted to stop Luna but I had to remind myself that she had his


    best intention at heart.


    The ball was beginning to vibrate until it released a shock strong enough to cause Damon''s entire body


    to shake.


    "What''s happening," I couldn''t refrain from asking," Is he alright?"


    "Don''t," Asia gripped my arm and looked at me with apprehension," she can''t lose focus, she''s close."


    I nodded and turned away, silently observing. Damon''s body jolted up again as another green shot


    electrocuted him but this time, his eyes flickered open. I quickly ran to his side, careful not to get into


    Luna''s way.


    "Damon," I whispered staring down at his eyes. His eyes scanned the room beforending on mines.


    He quivered his lips in an attempt to speak but I quickly shook my head at him," don''t talk, not right


    now."


    The ball on Damon''s shoulders had stopped moving and went back to its original green colour. Luna''s


    eyes were now closed and her hands fell by her side.


    Asia began to take hesitant steps her way," Luna? Are you alright?"


    Luna remained still.


    "She''s not moving, is she okay?" I asked, staring up at a concerned Asia.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It takes a lot of her energy to heal someone especially someone who hurt this bad, she might need to


    We stared at Luna who was inhaling and exhaling quietly. I looked up at a concerned Dimitri who


    looked like he had no idea what to do.


    "Dimitri, can you grab her a cup of water?" Asia asked. He quickly nodded and ran off to the back


    again.


    Xavier lifted Luna off of the ground," I''m going to take her to her room."


    Asia nodded," I''lle with you."


    They all left the room until it was just Damon and I left. I looked down at him and felt guilty that all I


    really cared about was the fact that he was alright.


    His eyes locked with mines again. He tried to move his lips but it was clear that he was struggling.


    "Damon," I breathed out," are you in pain, where does it hurt?"


    It was clear that he was trying to tell me something but I couldn''t tell what. His fangs were beginning to


    extend and his eyes darkened in colour again.


    His teeth dug into his lips, now cutting them.


    It finally clicked in my head that the Council had probably starved him and he needed blood.


    He needs to feed.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    "Blood," I tried to tell him, to let him know that I understood but his eyes couldn''t seem to focus. He was


    too weak to do anything about the fact that he was starving. He was too weak to get up and so I knew I


    had to do something to get him to bite me.


    I looked around in a frantic for an object that I could use to cut myself with. I caught sight of a knife on


    the dining room table and quickly ran up to grab it. I rushed back to Damon''s side and held the knife up


    to the nape of my skin.


    I tried not to think about how much it will hurt, instead, I poisoned the knife on a previous cut and ran


    the de lightly against it, reopening it. I winced at the harsh pain and felt my blood began to drip. I


    brought my neck closer to where Damon was and his eyes were now locked with my neck.


    He didn''t take much time to find his strength before grabbing me abruptly and pulling me down. The


    sudden impact of his fangs slicing through my neck was painful enough to send me screaming.


    I grabbed on to the sofa trying not to w at him. My vision quickly began to blur the harder he bit and


    it felt as if he was sucking the life out of me. This bite didn''t lead to pleasure as it has in the past. This


    bite continued to hurt and burn and drain at me until my vision turnedpletely ck. I felt hands


    grabbing at me, pulling me away from his grip.


    The screams in the background sounded more like distant echoes. I couldn''t tell whether Damon was


    still biting me or not because all I could really feel was numbness.


    I gasped out loud and opened my eyes wide, the burst of light flooding my vision. I was now lying on


    the ground, Asia and Luna were staring down at me in concern. Asia had an empty ss cup in her


    hands and I felt my hair to realize it was drenched.


    Did she throw cold water on me?


    "Is he alright, is Damon-" I couldn''t talk without gasping in between. My neck was beginning to burn


    again and I clutched it with my fingers.


    "He''s alright, Xavier took him outside for a walk, " Luna replied.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked, directing my question at Luna but Asia didn''t give her time to answer


    before she suddenly snapped at me.


    "Are you an idiot," she eximed," he could have killed you!"


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes and began to sit up.


    "He''s bitten me before," I replied. Both girls grabbed my arms and helped me up onto the couch.


    "You can''t let him bite you when he''s starving, he may not be able to control himself," Asia continued.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve never let Xavier bite you," I snapped.


    Asia remained staring at me but kept silent.


    Luna handed me a new ss that was filled with water and I chugged it.


    "Where''s Dimitri?" I asked, immediately feeling better. The burning from my neck was beginning to


    decrease.


    "He''s sleeping," Luna replied. I nodded.


    "We need to talk," I said, staring at both girls.


    "About?" Luna replied.


    "About my mother," I said.


    Both girls remained silent waiting for me to further ask.


    "Did you know that I was half-witch?" I asked Luna who merely nodded.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked.


    "It wasn''t my ce, I never met your mother but from what I was able to see, she wouldn''t have wanted


    you to know, I-I understand what that''s like."


    "What else do you know," I continued.


    Both girls nced at each other before Asia started," when your mother was a witch, she fell in love


    with your father, her family shunned her for it, as did the rest of the Underworld. She even spent some


    time in the Council''s prison."


    "The prison that I found Damon in?" I asked and they nodded.


    "She was in there for a little bit before the Council gave her an ultimatum. She can either give up all


    powers that made her a witch and stop practisingpletely."


    "Meaning she would be just like your father, a human," said Luna.


    I nodded for them to continue.


    "Or she could never see him again, and rejoin with her race. She couldn''t have both."


    "Your mother couldn''t stay away from your father and they caught her, and almost killed her, so in the


    end, she gave up all ties to The Underworld."


    "It would be thest thing she''d want, for you to find out, but-"


    "But I''m marked," I spoke softly looking down at my hands.


    How ironic is it that my mother spent her entire life running away from this life only to be cursed with a


    marked daughter?


    I looked back up at the girls who were still staring at me," how do I get rid of it, the mark, I don''t want it,


    I''d rather get back to my normal life-"


    "You can''t Holly," said Asia," it''s not something you can just give back-"


    "Can I ignore it? Or just forget all about it?"


    "If we perform the ritual, it would only be a temporary fix, once you''re marked by the gods of The


    Underworld, fate is bound to bring you back-"


    "You''re saying if I choose to forget, there''s no guarantee that I won''t get kidnapped by vampires


    again?"


    Both girls remained silent.


    The door suddenly burst open and barged in both Xavier and Damon.


    Damon''s eyes automatically caught mine and it became hard to breathe again. He looked guilty but


    healthy. The colour had returned to his golden eyes, his skin had gone back to its bright pale colour


    instead of the greyish tint it had before.


    "Seth is getting crowned," Xavier said, breaking the silence that felt as it held the entire room hostage


    although it may have been just Damon and I.


    I looked away from him breaking eye contact and looked at Xavier.


    "What?" I asked," how do you know?"


    "Someone from the castle just called," he continued.


    "There''s going to a ball," Damon said, still looking at me," tomorrow night, where it will be announced."


    I stood up, mainly because I couldn''t stand not being able to move, and also because I couldn''t believe


    the words that I was hearing," they can''t do that," I said," you''re next to take the throne-"


    "They dethroned him as they did me," said Xavier.


    "Because they thought he was going to die, but you didn''t-"


    "It doesn''t matter," said Damon," right now, I''m an ouw, they wouldn''t want anything to do with me."


    "You can''t let them throne Seth and Isabelle, do you realize the mayhem they will cause," this time is


    was Asia. Her voice was panicked and she was almost pleading.


    Xavier and Damon nced at each other before turning their gaze back at us.


    "What did you do with the castle car?" Xavier asked Luna.


    "It''s still in Oakridge, assuming the guards didn''t find it," she answered.


    Xavier nodded and turned to look at Damon," well?"


    Damon merely nodded and the three of us looked at the brothers in confusion.


    "We''re going to crash the ball," said Damon, eyes locked on mines," and we''re going to kill Seth."


    We left Luna''s ce a little while after. It was decided that it was best to keep her and Dimitri out of


    this. After all, it wasn''t their fight and had nothing to do with the couple. Xavier drove us back to Asia''s


    ce, Damon and I sat in the back awkwardly, stealing secret nces at each other every so often


    while Asia rode passenger. She held Xavier''s hand the entire time and I wondered if that was afort


    thing. I looked down at Damon''s hand ced beside him on the seat and pondered on the thought of


    what might happen if I reached over and grabbed it.


    Would it provide me with the samefort that holding Xavier''s hand seemed to bring Asia?


    It didn''t matter because it wasn''t like I had the guts to find out. I peaked outside of the window. It had


    been morning time for a while now, maybe even afternoon. I had almost little to no interest in the


    scenery outside of the car windows but I forced myself to stare out and observe how people lived their


    regr, everyday, vampire and witches free lives.


    Boring, I thought, ignorant, arrogant...boring.


    I wondered what else was out there that I didn''t know of or if there was a second Underworld that even


    The Underworld now didn''t know of.


    When we got to Xavier and Asia''s ce, I couldn''t help but wonder what the four of us looked like to


    the everyday wayfarer. The elevator ride was silent and so was the walk down the hallway. Inside the


    condo, the three looked at me.


    "What?" I mumbled.


    "You should get some sleep," said Asia," you haven''t slept in a while."


    I couldn''t argue with her if I tried. It was already taking whatever energy I had left to keep standing and


    so I merely nodded," Okay, can you wake me up before you leave?"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    She simply nodded. I looked up at Damon who was staring at him with a slightly worried look on his


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    face. I sent him a reassuring smile and headed towards the guest room. Once I was in bed, I was ready


    to drift away into a deep slumber when the sound of the door opening interrupted.


    "Holly, are you sleeping yet?"


    It was Damon.


    "Hi," I replied, without sitting up, I simply had no strength to do so," no, I''m still up."


    He closed the door behind him and walked closer until he was standing beside my face. I continued to


    look up at him keeping quiet. He seemed at a loss for words but he didn''t need to speak for me to


    understand what was going on in his brain.


    A few minutes of silence passed before he finally said, "I don''t know where to start."


    I smiled," I know."


    "I''m sorry, for everything that''s happened to you if I could take it back-"


    "I know," I replied, once again.


    "You could have ended it all for yourself, Luna would have done the ritual, you didn''t need to risk your


    life for mines, it could have been over-"


    "Damon," I said, looking up at him," I know." He remained silent and so did I. My eyes were now


    closed. I didn''t want to talk anymore, I just wanted to feel as if everything was going to be okay for once


    in the past couple of weeks, I wanted to breathe.


    "Damon," I whispered.


    "Yes?" he replied.


    "I know you don''t sleep and all, but could you pretend, can you hold me until I do?"


    When he stayed silent I thought that he may have felt strange at the odd request but to my surprise, he


    hoisted himself up onto the bed and positioned himself until he was lying right behind me. He put one


    arm over my chest and held me close. Had I not been so fatigued, I would have absolutely swooned at


    the utter thrill of his touch that sent the butterflies in my stomach into a frenzy. Instead, I let myself


    physically and mentally melt into his embrace.


    When I woke up, the rm clock beside my head on the side table read 3:34 pm. I felt Damon''s arms


    still wrapped around me. I sat up and noticed that he was staring at me.


    "Hi," he greeted," how did you sleep?"


    There were the butterflies in my stomach, once again awakened by the mere sight of Damon. I reached


    up to tten my hair in an attempt to make myself look more presentable.


    "Did you stay here the entire time?"


    "I didn''t have anything else to do," he said," it gave me time to think, plus you looked so peaceful, I


    didn''t want to wake you."


    I was simply speechless and couldn''t figure out how to talk let alone what to say.


    "When I woke upst night at the cell," he began, he cleared his throat and continued. I could tell he


    was having trouble getting the words out," when I saw you, I thought I was dreaming, which meant


    either I was dead or dying, I could have never imagined it be real, that you came to save me."


    I didn''t know what to say or how to reply, mainly because I had no idea that I was capable of even


    doing something like that. Never in a thousand years would I have believed that I had the ability to do


    something so dangerous and reckless, but if it meant saving his life, I knew I''d do it again.


    "Holly, you should get ready," he continued," I''ve arranged for you to go home today."


    I definitely wasn''t expecting those to be the next words out of his mouth and I couldn''t help but


    exim." What? What do you mean, The Council-"


    "The Council don''t want anything from you, you haven''t done anything wrong, that they know of, they


    want me-"


    "The ball is tonight, what about Seth?"


    "It''s too dangerous for you to be there," He sat up. his expression was now stern and serious," it''s time,


    the moment you''ve been waiting for is here, you get to go home-"


    "I''m not ready to go home, why can''t you get that," I snapped, trying to hold back my tears but I could


    tell that I was on the verge.


    "This is Underworld business, you have no reason to be there," he spoke calmly but strictly.


    "What about you?" I asked," What if the Council rearrest you, what if they attack you at the ball?"


    "Xavier and I will be in disguise," he said," no one will know it was us."


    "I need to be there," I insisted," please, I''vee this far, I can''t be that useless, take me with you."


    "No," he continued," it''s already done, you leave today."


    He began to get out of the bed but I grasped onto his arms and pulled him back. I knew he could send


    me flying with one shrug but he let me drag him.


    "I''m not leaving," I snapped," I know the way to Woodbridge, I''ll get there on my own."


    "Why do you want to be there so bad?"


    I wasn''t sure how to answer that and so I simply said the truth. My gaze was blurry as I stared up at


    Damon with tear-stained eyes," I would go crazy at home not knowing what happened or if you''re okay,


    I-I need to know you''re safe, I need to be there."


    "It''s not safe," he continued," for anyone, let alone you."


    "I promise to stay out of the way, I''ll let you take me home after the ball," I gripped at his sleeve,"


    please."


    He nodded, finally caving," alright."


    When Damon left, I decided to take a shower. I stood under the bath head for what felt like at least an


    hour letting the warm water attempt to soothe my nerves.


    I didn''t know what to expect at the ball tonight.


    I have nothing to wear and if I''m supposed to blend in, I''d have to dress the part, right?


    A dress was the least of my worries, I was way more upied with the thought of Damon killing his


    younger brother.


    Was this something he really wanted to do or is it something he feels now and might regretter? I


    couldn''t begin to predict how many people would be at the ball tonight, how would we get away?


    Assuming that the castle car hadn''t been found yet, not like we hit it or anything, how would we even


    get into the ball?


    I hoped that Damon and Xavier had a n that answered most of my concerns at least.


    I stepped out of the shower and towel-dried my hair and my body. I stared at my reflection in the mirror


    for a couple of seconds. My eyes scanned my entire body starting with my torso. I had lost weight and


    that was clear, I hadn''t been eating much and it showed. I looked at my small but round breasts. They


    pointed upwards and I had always been fond of how perky they were. I stared at my neck for a couple


    of minutes and the bruises I still had from the wolf and I wondered if they were ever going to disappear.


    My wet brown hair clung to my skin and ended at the bottom of my back. My green eyes looked tired


    but at least they''d regained from color since I had slept.


    I knew that I was attractive and I had always been told so for as long as I could remember. I have also


    always been fairly confident and never doubted my looks before but for some reason when I was


    around Damon, I forget and suddenly feel as if I am not good enough.


    I sighed out loud.


    I wrapped the wet towel around my body and stepped out to find Asia lingering at the corner of my bed.


    "Hi," I began awkwardly, feeling oddly insecure.


    Asia looked like she had already showered and her curly hair draped over her shoulders and down her


    back. She didn''t look like she was wearing makeup but I could see her skin glow even standing ten feet


    away. The scar on her face was healing perfectly and even if it didn''t, she still made it look


    breathtaking. She was so effortlessly beautiful all the time and it almost hurt.


    "Hey," she was all smiled like usual. She had a long stic bag in her hands," Damon told me you''re


    "That''s super sweet of you," I said, walking closer to her," can I see it?"


    "Of course," she began to take off the stic, revealing the beautiful emerald-colored silk material of


    the dress.


    I almost gasped out loud when she unveiled the entire thing. The dress was sleeveless and mermaid


    style with a sweetheart neckline. A golden pattern that resembled snake print ran along with the dress


    vertically and it was safe to say that this was one of the most beautiful dresses I have ever seen.


    "Wow," I breathed out, reaching out to touch the dress," it''s beautiful."


    "It''s perfect for you," she said, smiling proudly at me," the emerald matches your eyes and the gold part


    matches Damon''s."


    I nodded feeling a loss of words once again.


    "Thank you, it''s great," I said," what are you going to wear?"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    She sent me a wink," you''ll see, the guys are out to get the castle car, they''ll be back soon, but we


    have to get ready now."


    "Okay," I replied, feeling suddenly nauseous.


    We got ready in Asia''s room that was almost double the size of my already massive one. It was


    decorated simplistically with arge king-size bed in the middle of the marble ground, arge mirror,


    and a vanity. She led me inside of her walk-in closet that was something out of a magazine or a tv


    show.


    "This is your closet?" I asked, eyeing the vanity and the shoe sleeves lined with hundreds of heels,"


    this is bigger than my room."


    Sheughed out loud and began sorting through dresses," marrying loyalty has its privileges."


    I wondered if Damon had this much money and quickly shrugged the thought away.


    Asia pulled out a long ck gown that had a silver pattern made of sequins running down vertically. It


    was just as breathtaking as the dress she had given me and I wondered where she shopped for items


    like this. I had to remind myself that she lives in New York whereas I lived in a very small and humble


    town.


    Thest time I had gotten all dressed up was the night of my almost-ritual when I had the help of


    Meredith. I felt my heart ache a little bit when I remembered her and wondered if she was doing alright.


    Asia helped me with my makeup and I helped her with hers, not that I was much help since the only


    thing my skill set consisted of was putting on lip balm.


    She straightened my hair and then waved it and then sprayed and brushed it and I almost forgot how


    much could be done to just hair.


    She put falseshes on my eyes which had been the first time for me, and took a make-up brush and


    went to work on my face for at least half an hour.


    She didn''t miss a thing, including painting my finger jails a light creme pastel color.


    She stepped back to admire her work," You look incredible," she finally breathed out.


    "I''m still in my towel," I said, scowling.


    "When you put on the dress, you''re going to make Damon''s jaw drop-"


    "Let''s not talk about that," I quickly said, getting up off of the vanity chair," can I look at the mirror?"


    She nodded still smiling from ear to ear.


    I took a look at my reflection and Asia was right, I looked beautiful. My long hair was wavy and soft-


    looking. My eyes looked like they had doubled in size. She applied a dark smokey color to my eyelids


    that gave my face some mystery.


    "I look so... pretty," I said, not being able to help the smile that took over my face.


    "Wait till I show you your shoes," she ran off towards the shoe shelves but I couldn''t turn to look away


    from my reflection.


    She returned secondster holding a pair of gold strap on heels that tied up the ankle.


    "Aren''t they perfect?" She eximed, almost more excited about me wearing them than I was.


    "They''re perfect," I replied, staring at the shoes in awe.


    About half an hourter, the time was a little after 6 pm, we were finally all done.


    Asia looked powerful and fierce in her all-ck and silver outfit, she pinned her hair up and worse shiny


    chandelier earrings that made her look expensive. I kept my hair down and wore a couple of gold


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bangles instead. The dress luckily fit me perfectly and hugged my body in all of the right ces. It didn''t


    leave too much for the imagination, especially not the part with the cleavage but it left just enough.


    Paired with the heels, I almost couldn''t recognize myself. Staring at the mirror, I realized that I looked


    like I was beautiful enough to be a vampire. I remembered Isabelle and thought that I might actually be


    just as pretty as her right now.


    Asia strolled back into the room," they''re here, are you ready?"


    I gulped and nodded feeling nervous all of the sudden. I wasn''t nervous about the ball as much as I


    was nervous about what Damon might think. She handed me the matching mask to my dress and I


    gripped it without saying a word.


    "Breath," she said kindly before linking my arm in hers and leading me out to the living room.


    Damon was turned away, facing the kitchen when I walked in. I immediately noticed that he too had


    gotten dressed up for the ball. He was wearing a navy blue suit that showed off all of his muscles. He


    began to turn around and I couldn''t help but blush when his eyesnded on mine. He scanned me from


    bottom to the top, starting with my feet making his way up to look into my eyes. His gaze was almost


    intimidating and the rush of bliss his attention gave me send goosebumps racing down my arm.


    To my left, I noticed that Xavier had already grabbed Asia in a tight hug.


    Damon took a few steps closer to me and I felt as if I was suddenly wearing little to no clothes. His


    gaze was almost lustful as his eyesnded on my cleavage, up to my neck, and lingering at my lips.


    "I know it''s a little much," I began, my voice shaking," It was Asia''s idea, I-I didn''t know how to say no-"


    Damon was already right in front of me, so close that I could feel the chill from his cold skin. He


    continued to lock his eyes with mine as he took the mask from my fingers.


    "Turn around," he instructed. I did as instructed and turned. I could now feel his lips on the back of my


    neck.


    He brought the mask up and ced it gently above my eyes.


    He tied it slowly behind my head and let his hands drop to his sides where they slightly touched my


    fingers. I felt my heart thudding lightly against my chest and wondered if he could hear it. My


    goosebumps must have doubled and I suddenly felt as if the room had gotten very cold.


    "You look incredible," Damon breathed into my ear in a way that made my knees weak. I almost


    needed to sit down or moisten my throat with a ss of water.


    "Thank you," I replied in a low voice that was surprisingly stern.


    The drive back to the castle felt longer than it had before and I wondered if it had anything to do with


    the fact that we were going to crash it, and possibly kill someone. Damon and I were silent in the back


    seat of the castle car whilst Xavier drove and Asia sat in the passenger seat.


    Xavier locked eyes with Damon in the rearview mirror," walk me through it again," he said.


    "There isn''t a n, Xavier," Damon replied," the only n is to find Seth without getting caught, and kill


    him."


    "Why do we have to kill him again," said Asia.


    "If we kill him, there will be no one left to take the throne beside Xavier or I," Damon replied," which


    means father would either re-throne one of us or remain in charge."


    "We agreed we were out," Asia said," even if he gets offered the throne, we don''t want it."


    Damon nodded," we''ll figure it all out when the timees, for now, we have to get to Seth, and try not


    to be noticed by the Council first."


    "How are we going to blend in, in a room full of vampires," said Asia.


    "That''s exactly why we are going to blend in," he replied.


    "And Holly," said Asia, "how exactly is she supposed to stay unnoticed, any vampire with a nose can


    smell her from miles away."


    Damon looked as if thatment had angered him slightly but he was trying to hide it," the castle will


    have vigers working  the party, I''m hoping the scent of the others will at least mask hers."


    "What about Isabelle," I chimed in.


    Damon turned his gaze to mine and softened it slightly," she won''t hurt you."


    I merely nodded and looked away.


    Like Damon had said, we didn''t have any trouble crossing the border. It was almost as if the guards


    hadn''t even cared that I left which would make a lot more sense now that it''s announced that I am half-


    witch.


    When we arrived at the gates of the castle, I felt my stomach began to ache with the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Every time I had departed the castle, I had assumed it would have been myst time seeing it.


    The time now was a little after 10 pm which meant that the party had been going on for around two


    hours now. There were double the amount of guards now stationed at the gates that lead to the


    entrance. They burst wide open as we neared and Xavier parked the car.


    He turned back to look at Damon and I.


    "Ready?" He asked.


    Damon reached up to tie a mask around his eyes and nodded," let''s go."


    I caught his sad eyes before he quickly exited the car. I did the same and rushed to get to his side. I


    grabbed his arm and he paused and turned to look at me.


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked. He looked as if the idea of having to kill his brother was hurting him.


    He remained silent for a couple of seconds, his eyes digging holes into mines.


    "No," he admitted," I''m not."


    "Then don''t do it," I whispered," don''t kill him, he''s your brother."


    "He almost killed me," Damon replied," besides, there''s no other way."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    He turned to walk away and I released my grip on him. I watched as he disappeared into the doors with


    Xavier. Asia stood by my side and interlocked her fingers with mine. She now had on her ck mask.


    "Ready?" She asked, reaching up to straighten mine


    I breathed in and out before nodding," yes."


    We followed the two into the hallway. They were flooded with people strolling peacefully from one end


    to the other.  The women all wore equally beautiful gowns and the men dressed in suits and every


    single person had on a mask. Not that I would have recognized anybody.


    When we reached the doors to the quarter, guards flung them open to reveal the beautifully decorated


    inside.


    There were hundreds of people, either dancing or seated at a table chatting amongst themselves.


    Music yed by a band that stood at the corner of the room, not too loudly, just loud enough to be able


    to hear the person next to you.


    The King and Queen were seated at their thrones as per usual. Seth and Isabelle were nowhere in


    sight.


    The Queen caught sight of us first, or more Damon to be specific. She began to stand up, and when


    the King noticed, he trailed her gaze to meet his sons who now stood at the middle of the room


    amongst the crowd.


    His eyes stayed interlocked with her parents. It was obvious that they were shocked their son was still


    alive but I couldn''t tell if they were relieved.


    I scanned the room, looking for the Council but I couldn''t tell who was who.


    I caught sight of a tall and slender girl, pitch-ck hair that was now pinned up and wondered if it was


    Isabelle. She wore a maroon gown that almost mirrored the one that the Queen was wearing.


    "Do you think they''ll tell the Council that you''re here?" Xavier said to his younger brother who still has


    yet to look away from his parents.


    "No," Damon responded," they wouldn''t cause a scene, not here."


    The King and Queen sat back and it looked like the King was saying something to his wife that might


    have reassured her.


    Damon spared his parents another nce before turning away to face us.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You two stay together," Damon said to both Asia and I," Xavier and I are going to look for Seth, if you


    see anyone from the Council, walk the other way."


    "But-" I began, but the two were already walking away.


    I sighed out loud and turned to face Asia," this doesn''t feel right," I muttered," it almost feels like we


    saved his life only to bring him back here to get killed."


    Asia smiled," Damon is smart, and he''s strong, he wouldn''t put himself in a situation he couldn''t


    handle."


    "Are you sure about that?" I said sarcastically.


    I turned to face the crowd and almost gasped when I came face to face with none other than the


    Queen. She stood less than two feet away from me. I have never been this close to her and her beauty


    left me speechless. Her blond hair was tied to the side in a french braid. Her velvet gown hugged her


    perfectly slender body as if it were made for her. She looked young enough to be Damon''s older sister.


    "Holly," she said, her voice as smooth as silk," you''re back."


    "Hi," I wasn''t able to form any other words.


    "And you''ve brought my son," she continued," whom I thought was dead."


    I remained silent hoping that Asia would pitch in but I could hear her heart thud from where I was.


    She was just as nervous as me and it showed. I couldn''t me her, after all this was the mother of


    Xavier who would rather dethrone her eldest son than to see him mate a witch.


    "How ironic is it that the two witches that stole my sons from me have befriended one another?" A


    sarcastic grin yed at the corners of her lips," where''s that third witch that you fetched the human boy


    for?"


    My eyes grew wide in surprise as I hadn''t realized she knew about that. She chuckled lightly," you


    didn''t get away sweet witch, we let you."


    My heart thudded louder at the realization and I wondered what else she was aware of. I wondered if


    they knew where Luna was and if they were going to find her and Dimitri.


    "You are uninvited guests," the Queen trailed her gaze to where Asia stood," both of you."


    "W-we''ll go wait in the car," Asia stuttered, gripping my arm to walk away.


    "Wait," the Queen said, halting the both of us," why are they here, my two eldest?"


    Asia and I book looked at each other before turning back to look at the Queen," I-I''m not sure, they


    heard that Seth was getting crowned," I muttered," I think they wanted to be here for it."


    The Queen took a second to register what I said before nodding," you can stay," she mumbled," tell


    Damon the Council is here, slithering around somewhere, The King and I won''t say a word, but if they


    find him, there isn''t much we can do."


    We both nodded and she began to turn away before sparing us ast nce.


    "And girls," she mentioned," the castle is flooded with more guards than you can count. Tell them that


    it''s the wrong day to start trouble." We watched in silence as she marched away with pure elegance.


    Asia and I turned to look at each other," what do we do?" I asked.


    "Nothing," she answered," she said won''t tell the Council that Damon is here so as long as they don''t


    see him, he should be alright."


    Damon''s POV


    I ran up the stairs heading towards the second floor of the quarter in hopes that I could take a better


    look at everyone downstairs from the top. My eyes scanned for any sign of Seth but it was hard to tell.


    There were too many people and everyone wore masks. With Xavier clinging to my side, it was hard to


    think straight. I was fuelled by anger, disappointment, and betrayal and I didn''t want to be. I didn''t want


    those emotions to be the reason I killed my brother today but I knew there wasn''t another choice. If I


    wanted to save the natives and the entire Cold One race from the next one hundred years of torture


    they were about to face, I knew I had to find a way to get Seth dethroned. I didn''t have any time, which


    left me with the only choice left, killing him. I turned to walk away but I felt Xavier grip my arm, halting


    me.


    "Damon," he barked out.


    I paused to stare at my older brother. I knew what he was about to say before he even said it.


    "I''m going to ask you again, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "I don''t want to do this," I barked back.


    "Then don''t-"


    "Can you think of another way? You must have some sort of idea for what ns Seth might have,


    especially with Isabelle ruling by his side!"


    "Why do you care so much?" He continued," you will never change the fact that we need to kill to


    survive, you''re trying to make good of a race that''s been deemed bad since day one of existence-"


    "I know that!" I cut him off," Seth isn''t just going to keep things the way that they are, you and Asia are


    going to be the first people theye after, and then it''s Holly and I-"


    "So leave the castle, feed off hospital blood like I do," he mentioned," move to New York with Holly, why


    do you want to fight a battle that you might lose?"


    "If it means I fight for a century to save hundreds of thousands of lives, I''ll still be alive to witness a


    good change," I said.


    A couple I couldn''t recognize eyed Xavier and I before making their way back towards the party.


    "You care about people who don''t care about you," Xavier said," if you kill Seth, father isn''t going to


    crown you, you will never be King now that the Council ced a death sentence on you, it''s time to


    ept that and move on, run away, take Holly-"


    "And ruin her life forever? Make her a target for the rest of her life because the Gods were twisted


    enough to curse her with the Mark of Eros from a vampire with a death sentence?"


    Xavier paused and the look on his face told me he had known. I sighed out loud and began to pace. I


    lifted my palms up to my face. My thoughts were racing and I didn''t know if I was being logical. Killing


    Seth made sense but it shouldn''t hurt this bad. He had no remorse or second thought to getting rid of


    me, I only wished I was the same.


    "If I kill Seth-" I began but Xavier interrupted.


    "If you kill Seth, father will rule until he has another son that could take his ce-"


    "If I kill Seth, it buys me time to figure it out."


    "If you kill Seth," Xavier''s gaze bore into mine. He was more serious than I have ever seen him," You''re


    going to have to kill father too."


    I looked away from him and his arm shot up to grab my shoulders.


    "Maybe not today, but eventually," he continued.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    I looked back up at my concerned brother. I was beginning to calm down and I could see his


    perspective. If I didn''t kill Seth, if I walked away now, there''s no telling how he''s going to rule.


    I looked down at the crowd of moving bodies. I caught sight of Holly. Her silhouette stood out to me as


    if the outline of her body glowed. In a room full of vampires, she looked the strongest to me. She was


    incredible in every way, from the way her hair moved every time she did to the flicker of innocence in


    her eyes that she would lose if she remained involved with my world any longer. In every way possible


    she was beautiful, so beautiful it was almost painful. I wanted nothing more than to wrap my arms


    around her and keep her safe. Be her protector as well as her lover.


    I could feel that she was nervous even from up here. I still couldn''t believe that she had risked her life


    and climbed down that shed just to save me. Never in a million years would I have believed anyone


    would care about me enough to do something so brave. It hurt to picture her in the dungeon. There


    wasn''t a second in the day that I didn''t hate myself for it. She walked through Vti for me, and


    although she said it didn''t hurt, I saw the burn marks on her palms, I knew that she was lying. I wanted


    to curse the Gods of The Underworld for burdening her with the fate of being with me. Our bond was


    forming and there was no way in hell I could convince myself to stay away from her now, and I knew if I


    killed Seth, I would be writing a death sentence for the both of us. Kia had looked into Holly the night


    that the Council took me away, she knew what Holly meant to me.


    Holly would be the first person they would go after in hopes of getting to me. I could ask Holly to run


    away with me, promise to keep her safe but I knew that that was as selfish as getting her killed. She


    didn''t choose to be mated with me, just like she didn''t choose to be apart of this world. She has every


    right to go back to her human life and forget about me, and that isn''t going to happen if I killed Seth, not


    today.


    I knew that regardless of what was going to happen tonight, the only way I could keep Holly safe was if


    I had Luna perform the Ritual of Obliteration and left her alone. She had to go back to her regr life,


    that would be the only way to save her from the doom of being mated with me. The Council would have


    no choice but to leave her alone and maybe one day, Holly and I would be able to reunite. My chest


    ached with the feeling of dread of having to let her go.


    I knew that if I killed Seth today, there would be no hope for Holly and I. I thought of Xavier and how


    brave he was to walk away from it all just to be with the one he loved.


    The idea of giving up on my race for love felt weak, it felt wrong, but Xavier was right, this was going to


    be a battle that I was going to either lose or die fighting but whatever choice I make doesn''t have to be


    decided tonight.


    I looked away from Holly to where my parents sat. Father was busy talking with someone, but my


    mother''s eyes were glued to mine. Her expression was serious and it was almost like she was trying to


    read my thoughts. I stared her down for a couple more seconds. I almost wanted to reassure her, after


    all, she was my mother, but she had watched the Council drag me away and was silent the entire time.


    I turned around to face Xavier who had been staring off at Asia. His eyes caught mine and it was as if


    he read my mind.


    "Let''s get out of here," he said. I nodded and took onest nce at Holly.


    "Let''s go."


    We made our way downstairs to where the girls were standing. Holly''s eyes locked with mine


    immediately and she rushed over.


    "Is everything alright?" Her voice was as soft as a feather. I didn''t like that she was concerned and I


    almost wanted to grab her and kiss her. I wanted to reassure her that she was going to be okay, even if


    I had to die to make sure of it.


    I merely smiled and said," let''s go."


    She paused for a couple of seconds and her eyes searched mine for a clue. It didn''t take her much


    time to figure out that I changed my mind. She smiled a sad and understanding smile that almost said, I


    knew you couldn''t do it, but it''s alright.


    Xavier and Asia were already heading for the exit, hand in hand. I looked down at Holly''s hands that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were ced at her side. I grabbed her small fragile fingers in mine. I could tell that she was surprised at


    the action, but she didn''t pull away.


    We followed Xavier and Asia out of the quarter and towards the main exit. When we reached the doors,


    guards flung them open to reveal the garden. Seth stood at the gate and by his side was Isabelle. All


    six members of the Council blocked the gates where our car was.


    Shit.


    Holly''s POV


    It almost felt as if everything had frozen and the only thing moving was the nerves at the pit of my


    stomach that sunk deeper and deeper. I suddenly left like a deer caught in headlights. The garden had


    cleared out and nobody was there besides the four of us, Seth and Isabelle and the Council.


    "It''s so nice to see you, my brothers," Seth was the first one to speak.


    "We were just leaving, "Xavier spoke, his voice was calm and rational.


    "But you just got here," he continued," you missed fathers speech when he announced that I will be the


    next King."


    "You''ll be King over my dead body," Damon released my fingers from his grip and darted a few steps


    closer.


    I wanted to reach out and pull him back but I refrained from doing so.


    "Actually," Vesto stepped out from the line where the rest of the members stood," that still could be


    arranged, and it will."


    Xavier stepped towards Vesto, blocking Damon from his path," you''ll have to go through me first."


    Vesto smiled almost sarcastically," Is that so?"


    "Why don''t you take them all?" This time it was Isabelle. Although her voice was deep yet feminine, it


    still came off as infuriating.


    Vesto turned around to look at her before turning back to face the four of us," as I should, after all, it


    was the three of you that killed my wolf and stole my prisoner."


    I gulped back and looked at Damon. Beside me, Asia was wide eyes and scared.


    "Let them go," Damon barked out," I''m the only one you want anyway."


    "Charming," this time it was Fabian who stood amongst the others. The tips of his pitch-ck Mohawk


    were cobalt blue instead of red," but that''s not going to happen."


    "What do you want?" Damon demanded. It was clear that he was tired of the games.


    "I want the four of you to get into that van where you will be escorted to my prison, where you will all


    die a long and painful death for disobeying the only living gods of The Underworld," Vesto''s oval pupils


    had gone red. His expression was starting to resemble an animal more than it had resembled a human.


    The scales on his skin became more visible now and shun with a hint of green," and I want it all done


    without a scene."


    "That''s not going to happen," said Damon," you either get me alone or none of us."


    I stepped forward her long red hair bouncing with the wind," do you want me to take care of them?"


    Vesto put up a finger," I''m going to give you onest chance to get in the car."


    I looked up at Damon for instructions but his eyes were locked with Vesto''s.


    I stepped forward closer towards us and lifted her fingers. Her sharp nails were made out of wood


    and they extended to form a sword that shot at Xavier''s chest. He gasped out loud, his eyes were now


    wide open staring at the faerie. Asia screamed out loud and ran towards Xavier but within a sh,


    Damon was at her side, grabbing her from getting closer. Asia looked towards Kai," you''re a witch! Help


    us, we''re your sisters!"


    Kai''s face remained expressionless as she stared down at Asia.


    "Get in the car, with your sweetheart, or I pierce my nail right through his chest," I''s fangs had


    extended, and was staring at Damon as if he were a disobedient prey.


    Damon looked at me and looked back down at Asia. I could tell what he was thinking as if I were in his


    brain.


    If we were to get into that van, we would be as good as dead.


    "Let him go," Damon snapped, "you can have me, let him go, now."


    The vampire I recognized as Aboot began to chuckle out loud," you''re a joke to your race," he


    eximed to Damon," putting the lives of your entire family at risk for two witches."

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    "Everything they have done has been because of me," Damon replied," you pride yourself on being fair


    and I am offering myself to you with no fuss."


    Ameera let out a growl, her face forming into a scowl," they killed a member of my pack, a wolf-"


    "Who attacked them first-"


    "They were breaking thew!" She shouted over his voice," they had no business being at that church!"


    "Enough!" I screamed out. She dug his nails deeper into Xavier''s chest and he groaned out in pain.


    His eyes were beginning to shut and I heard the sound of Asia''s sobbing.


    "Stop!" Damon shouted," let him go!"


    "Make me," I challenged.


    Damon was quicker than my eyes. He sprinted for I and chucked her body, flinging her back towards


    the stone fence of the garden. Shended with a thud strong enough to have killed her had she been


    human. Xavier fell to his knees and Asia rushed to his side.


    I got back up and sprinted towards Damon, her nails still extended in the shape of a sword, aiming


    right for Damon''s heart.


    She was able to stab him closer to the neck and the sight was painful enough to make my knees weak.


    Damon twisted on her fingers, inching them away from his body but it was clear that she was too


    strong. She kicked up in the gut and send him tumbling backward.


    Damon was now on the ground, clutching his bleeding wound. I ced her sharp nail on the top of


    his forehead and dug it slightly," Vesto said don''t make a scene, you''re going to pay for this."


    Faster than light, I was behind me, her hands gripping me tightly in a headlock. I gasped for air now


    unable to breathe and clung to her arms trying to pry them away from her.


    "Damon!" I screamed out in pain as she pulled me tighter. I began to choke. I reached up and untied


    the ribbon of my mask behind my head, letting it fall to the ground.


    Damon''s eyes widened in anger and he stood up, despite the fact that he was still bleeding.


    His fangs extended and dug into his lips.


    "Careful," She said, her words hot on my ear," it would be so easy for me to snap her neck in two."


    "Enough games," said Aboot.


    He sprinted to where Damon was standing. He wrapped his arms around his neck and gazed towards


    Vesto," say the words."


    "Let him go," said Aboot," let her go also."


    I immediately released me from her grip and I fell to the ground clutching my neck and trying to


    catch my breath. Damon rushed to my side and helped me sit up. I was able to catch sight of his eyes


    that looked both guilty and angry.


    He cradled me in hisp until I was finally able to breathe.


    He helped me back up until we were both standing.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I must admit," Vesto began," when I found out that my prison was broken into by a half-witch half-


    human, it hurt my pride."


    Vesto was now looking at me in a way that made Damon growl. I could feel his body shake. I ced


    my hand above his in an attempt to calm him down.


    Vesto continued," it would be too easy if you obeyed and let me take you back to that prison


    anyway...it''s boring."


    He began to stroll in front of us," I want you to give me a challenge Damon, make me feel young again,


    I have a deal to propose."


    "What?" Damon snapped.


    "I challenge you to run," Vesto''s eyes sparkled with a hint of something dangerous," and if I don''t find


    you within...one year, you and your friends are free."


    Damon remained silent for a couple of seconds before replying," and if you find me?"


    Vesto smirked," then you''re all mine."


    Damon shared a nce with Xavier who was now standing side by side with Asia. His wound had


    drenched both his and Asia''s outfit in blood. His face remained nk.


    Damon looked back at Vesto," deal."


    The ride back to New York was long and silent. Damon drove and I sat in the driver''s seat. Xavier was


    in the back with Asia who was still freaking out.


    "We have to take him to Luna''s," she insisted," she needs to help him-"


    "I didn''t pierce his heart, he just needs to feed," Damon replied.


    "But-" Asia began but Xavier cut her off.


    "He''s right," Xavier said," I need blood, take me to the hospital on the corner 58th street, I gotta buddy


    that''ll help us out."


    "We''re still an hour away," Asia said and gripped on his hands, "I''m right here, it''s okay, bite me."


    Xavier shut his eyes and remained silent. His fangs had already extended into his lips.


    "Damon stop the car," Asia instructed.


    "Don''t," Xavier snapped," I can wait-"


    "No you can''t, you''re hurt, Damon, stop the car."


    Damon nced at me as if looking for an answer on what to do. I could rte to Asia''s situation,


    especially having been in it twice now. I know what it felt like to want the man you love to be okay. That


    feeling of frantic and panic can make you go crazy. I nodded at Damon. He began to slow the car down


    and Xavier began to growl," I said no!"


    Once the car had stopped, Asia nipped herself in the neck, reopening the healing wound that the wolf


    had given her. Droplets of blood began to drip down her neck and aha temped Xavier by moving closer


    to him.


    I couldn''t watch as I felt as if I were invading their privacy, but I also knew we couldn''t leave them alone


    in case he loses himself.


    I winced when I heard Asia scream out. Damon looked ufortable and I knew that was because he


    felt guilty having done that to me. I reached out and held his hand. His gaze softened when he looked


    at me. I sent him a reassuring smile. Asia had gone quiet in the back, I turned to see that she looked


    like she was on the verge of passing out.


    Damon reached back to ce a hand on his brother''s chest," Xavier, enough," he demanded but his


    brother couldn''t hear him. Damon cursed and stepped out of the car. I tried to tap Asia on the face in


    hopes of waking her up but had no luck.


    Damon flung the door to the side of the car and began dragging his brother. When Xavier finally let go


    of Asia, she fell back against the seat.


    "She needs water," I said to Damon but he couldn''t hear me, he was busy with his brother.


    "Asia," I tapped on her face again," Asia, wake up."


    Damon knocked on the window and I opened my door. In his hands was a bottle of water that I


    wondered where he had gotten from. I didn''t ask a question, instead, I untwisted the cap and poured it


    on Asia''s face who luckily began to awaken.


    "Is he okay," she gasped out. I nodded and smiled sadly," he''s okay."


    When we finally got back to Asia''s ce, she disappeared into the room with her mate, leaving Damon


    and me in the living room. We stared at each other before I said," I''m going to go change."


    He merely nodded and watched me go.


    In my room, I struggled to get the dress off of me. I stepped away from the blood and dirt-stained gown


    and went into the bath. I watched as the dirty water washed away any signs of today. I didn''t know


    where to start to feel with my emotions. I had no idea what it meant for Damon now that he was


    supposedly on the run. His life for the next year is going to be hell.  I wondered about where he will go


    or who he will meet. I never for once feared that he would be found before then, but if he does, is that


    an automatic death sentence for Asia, Xavier and I? Part of me wondered if I was the reason for all of


    this, and if I never had entered their lives, maybe Damon would have been king by now, and Xavier and


    Asia would still be here, happy and together. I felt a tear slide down my face and was quickly drowned


    away. Part of me was beginning to feel miserable, the separation anxiety from having to stay away from


    Damon for an entire year felt almost impossible. It was hard to imagine being away from him for a day


    let alone 365 of them. I didn''t want to wonder every day if he was alright, or if he still remembered me. I


    didn''t want to have to worry about him. I shut my eyes and let the water runoff from my face. I tried to


    picture him here with me, holding me, whispering in my ear that it''s all going to be alright. I was


    snapped back to reality when I heard the door open. The ss door from the stand-up shower was


    foggy with the smoke from the heat of the water. I wiped a section so I could see who it was at the


    door.


    Damon.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Even though it was too blurry for him to see my naked body, I couldn''t help but blush. I turned off the


    water.


    "Hi," I greeted.


    "I''m sorry," he began, " you''ve just been here a while, I wanted to make sure you were okay."


    I nced up at the clock that was above the door. It was a little after 4 am which meant that I had been


    in the shower for over half an hour. Damon turned to walk away.


    "Wait," I said. My hands reached for the water knob, getting ready to turn it back on, "Can you...can you


    join me?"


    Damon looked caught off guard and I couldn''t me him. We have yet to share a kiss and I have just


    invited him into the shower with me. After today, I guess I needed a little bit offort. It was traumatic


    and stressful and incredibly draining fearing for Damon''s life. It was also intimidating that I feared for


    him more than I even cared for mines.


    He remained silent and instead, began to strip. He started off by unbuttoning the blood and mud-


    stained dress shirt he wore. His eyes stayed glued on me as he unzipped his pants and let them hit the


    ground. I felt my breathing begin to quicken at the godly sight of him. If I had thought that Damon


    looked good with his clothes on, the sight of him now could make me crazy. He slid his boxers all the


    way down and I was almost thankful for the foggy ss. I''m sure I would have turned an embarrassing


    bright red had I had to witness that. The closer Damon got to the ss door, the more nervous I felt.


    My heart began to thud loudly and I turned the water back on to mask the sound. Damon opened the


    ss door and stepped inside, now standing right behind me. We both stood under the waterfall letting


    it attempt to wash away the tension. I felt Damon''s armsing around me to grip both of my hands


    from the front. Heid his chin in the nape of my neck. I suddenly felt all of my worries begin to wash


    away. I closed my eyes andid my head against his. My breathing began to even out and I wonderedCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    if this was truly the best feeling in the world. To be held like this by him felt like a gift that I didn''t


    deserve. I let the moment wash away my fears. I didn''t want him to ever let go of me. My sadness and


    misery drifted away almost as if his embrace was bliss and magic. We stayed in that position for what


    felt like forever because we both knew that starting tomorrow, he would have to run and he would have


    to leave me. I tried to stifle the tears, I would have plenty of time to cry when he''s gone and so I


    decided to do something that I wouldn''t have dared to do a month ago. I turned around and faced him.


    his eyes bore into mines with both concern and confusion.  I tried to send him aforting smile but I


    knew the look on my face must have been dead serious. I pressed my wet body closer to his and


    stared into his beautiful golden eyes letting them carry me away into ignorance. I imed this moment


    as ours and now stood on my pinky toes. I ced both my hands on his face and he ced his around


    my waist. Without taking another second to think, knowing I might give in to the nerves and change my


    mind, I nted my lips on his.


    The feeling of Damon''s lips felt simr to no other. I had never shared a kiss so intense that I felt as if


    my entire body had gone numb. It alerted my every cell yet simultaneously weakened them. I felt as if


    the touch of his lips on mine could lift me off of my feet if I let it. The kiss grew deeper and deeper and


    each time, I felt as if I wasn''t close enough. I need more of him and I wanted it closer. I urged and


    craved for his hands to explore every part of my skin. He pressed my naked body against the wet


    shower ss. His hands grabbed both of mines and ced them above my head, locking them in


    ce. I couldn''t move even if I tried, not that I ever want to. I felt his body, nude and wet, hard like


    bricks push against mine, his tongue yed passionate games with mine. I felt his teeth lightly nip at


    my lower lip, grazing down the side of my cheek, biting lightly against my jawline, making their way


    down to my neck. I moaned out loud and struggled to get out of his grip but he held me tighter. His lips


    teased my nape, his tongue stroking my skin in ways that drove mepletely insane, making me


    squirm even harder in his grip. I felt the increasing hardness of his groin began to press against my


    abdomen. My moans came off as whimpers now as he began to kiss me lower and lower. When his


    tongue was at my stomach, the feeling was almost unbearable. Pleasurebined with pulsating lust


    held my body and mindpletely captive. I was aroused beyond thinking and the feeling of Damon''s


    skin on mine was beginning to feel as if I were high. It was impossible not to writhe with the way he was


    making me feel. Damon let go of both my hands as he kneeled further down. The water from the


    shower continued to drain the both of us. I moved the wet hair from my face and screamed out loud


    when I felt Damon''s tongue slithered over my intimate area. I dug my fingers into his soaked hair in an


    attempt to push him back but he was no match for my hands. He kissed the inside of my thighs, driving


    me wild with desire. I looked down at him and gasped out loud as he reached the middle. He looked up


    at my face, meeting my eyes as he dined on me as if I was the best thing he''s ever tasted. The feeling


    grew more intense by the second and I found myself on the sudden verge of a climax. I didn''t know


    how to go about approaching the pleasure. I tried to stifle the orgasm but his tongue was too fast. He


    was doing all of the right movements almost as if he was in sync with everything that I was feeling. I


    gripped his hair even harder now, screaming out loud as I reached the climax. His tongue continued for


    minutes after until I reached my peak of sexual pleasure. His grip on my thighs was too strong for me to


    push him away.


    "Damon, stop!" I tried to moan out. I couldn''t handle it anymore. He did as I said and ced gentle


    kisses up my abdomen making his way back up to my lips. When we were finally face to face again, he


    stared at me with his now dark eyes, his expression radiating lust and hunger.


    "I''m sorry," he breathed out, blinking as the droplets of water escaped from his hair strandsnding on


    his face," I-I got carried away."


    My breathing was rapid and my throat was dry. It was almost painful to speak but I knew what I wanted


    to say. I knew what my body and soul needed from Damon and I didn''t want to wait


    "im me," I breathed out, my heart still thudding loudly against my chest," give me the mark...the


    Mark of Eros."


    Damon''s eyes remained glued on mine. His expression told me that he was debating it. It was obvious


    that he was against the idea. I knew that he would change his mind if I didn''t tempt him some more. I


    trailed my finger down ying with my breast. I kept my eyes leveled with his and pressed my knee up


    against his groin. It immediately responded, shifting in size. I licked my lips and trailed my palm across


    his naked chest.


    "Please, Damon," I breathed out, lustfully," I want you."


    Within a hot second, Damon had my arm gripped and whipped me around to face away from him. He


    pressed the front of my body against the ss and dug his face in the nape of my neck.


    "Holly," this was the first time I had heard Damon struggle to talk as if it was hard to breathe," are you


    sure?"


    The husky sound of his deep voice sent my mind in a daze. All my thoughts were in a frenzy and I


    could have melted with desire. I felt shivers line my wet skin and I knew I wasn''t sure about anything


    the way I was sure about this. I felt his fangs extend and press lightly against my shoulder. My head


    started to spin and I fought to grasp ahold of reality.


    "Yes," I responded," I''m sure."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    When I woke up, the sun was beaming too harshly through the wide-open windows. I flicked my eyes


    to lighten the effects of the strong light. I whipped the thick plush covers off of me to reveal my naked


    body. I ran my hands through my still-damp hair.


    I couldn''t help the smile that yed on the corner of my lips as I reminisced over scenes of the night


    before. I sat up and winced when I heard the sound of something shattering behind me.


    I peeked behind at the charcoal grey wooden headboard that had been smashed into two. My mouth


    slightly widened and I realized that I had no idea how that had happened.


    I scanned the room for Damon but I couldn''t find him. I tried not to feel the disappointment as much as I


    could and forced myself to get out of bed. The walk to the bathroom was hard, I struggled to move my


    legs. They felt wobbly and tired and most of all, numb. Between my thighs still pulsated but I felt a slight


    tinge of pain. I rinsed myself in hot water quickly and put on some clothes before heading out into the


    living room when Asia was. She was seated on the couch watching tv, nibbling on a bowl of fruit.


    She smiled immediately when her eyesnded on mine.


    "I didn''t want to wake you," she began," how did you sleep, er, not sleep I guess."


    I felt my face flush a bright red as I slumped myself on the couch beside her and stole a berry from her


    te.


    I stared at her wide-eyed until I was finally ready to utter words," with Xavier, your first time," I began


    and paused to search for the words," was it-did it, did he-"


    She nodded, her smiling beaming," yes it was."


    I nodded as well," okay...we broke your headboard."


    Asia''s eyes widened and she stared at me back wide-mouthed as well before replying simply with,"


    that''s okay, I''ll buy a new one."


    "Where is he, where are the both of them?" I asked, switching the topic. There was no way I was going


    to talk aboutst night any further mainly because I didn''t know the words to describe how it felt.


    I craved him merely sitting here on the sofa in a way that felt oddly indecent. If there were a word to


    describe something that collectively and simultaneously was sexy, dirty, passionate, and elevating, it


    would have not even begun to describe it. It was as if love met lust and collided in the most powerful


    and greatest way. I wanted more for the rest of my life.


    "Holly," Asia''s sharp tone brought me back to reality," you there?"


    "Sorry," I mumbled," I-I got lost in my thoughts."


    "I was saying that Damon told me to tell you to get ready, he''s going to take you home today."


    "What," I examined," why?"


    "It''s time Holly," Asia''s expression turned sad," you have to go back-"


    "I don''t want to," I continued, "Damon-"


    "It''s better for the both of you to separate right now, it''s safer."


    "The Council doesn''t want me, I-I could stay with him," I knew there was almost nomon sense in


    my words right now and I knew fighting this would be a lost cause.


    "Holly, you saved him," Asia ced her hands on mine.


    "After almost killing him!"


    "That wasn''t your fault, the Council is merciless-"


    "Which is why I need to stay with him!"


    "If you stay with him now, you''ll kill him and yourself...you''ll kill all of us."


    I stared into her big kind eyes and felt mine began to tear up," I''m not ready," I breathed out.


    "You never are to leave the one that you love."


    By the time I got ready, Damon and Xavier were just getting in. I stood at the doorway of my room


    watching him walk in. His eyes caught mine immediately.


    "Car''s downstairs," said Xavier, his eyes gazing at his brother and back at me, "you ready?"


    I nodded still staring at Damon," yes."


    Silently, I walked towards the door. Asia ran out from behind the kitchen ind.


    "Wait!" She screamed out. I turned around and was immediately tackled by her open arms. She dug


    her face in my neck, "I''m going to miss you, Holly, you''ve been like a sister to me."


    I hugged her back just as tightly as she had hugged me. That feeling offort returned as soon as I


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    touched her. I inhaled her floral and fresh scent in," thank you for everything."


    She pulled back and gripped both of my hands in hers," take care of yourself."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    The elevator ride was silent and so was the car ride for the first couple of minutes. Finally, I broke the


    silence," where are you going to go?"


    Damon peeked at me," I don''t know yet."


    I nodded," do you have an idea?"


    "I have some friends in Europe, some in Canada, I''ll make a few calls today and tomorrow."


    "Europe," I muttered, taken back.


    He smiled," you don''t like Europe?"


    "It''s not that, I was just thinking you''d go maybe to ska, not-"


    "Not so far?" He finished for me.


    I nodded again, this time staring out the window.


    "Vesto made it clear that if he catches me, he''ll kill you. If I want to win this hunt against him, I''m going


    to have to disappear-"


    "But Europe?"


    "I''m not being chased by localw enforcement or the FBI Holly," he continued," Vesto has people all


    over the globe, if I could I''d hibernate underground somewhere for the entirety of the year, but I can''t."


    "I understand, I just...how are we supposed to-"


    "How are we supposed to see each other if I''m 4,000 miles away?"


    I remained silent.


    "We don''t," he said. This was the answer that I was expecting, but I didn''t know why it was so hard to


    hear," it''s not safe, they know about us, Vesto will make sure that you are under surveince 24/7 the


    entire time I will be gone."


    I kept my gaze outside, trying to stifle the tears that burned my eyes. The feeling of dread, having to


    live an entire year without feeling his touch, hearing his voice, or even being near him, it filled me with


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    misery. I felt my chest clench and my heartache. I felt his hand grip my thighs and turned to look at him.


    "You didn''t ask," I said. The tears had overflowed now and flooded down my face but I tried to keep my


    expression somewhat neutral.


    "What?" His forehead scrunched in confusion," ask you what?"


    "If I coulde with you, because I do, but you didn''t even ask-"


    "Holly, of course I want you toe with me," he replied, his gaze softening," but I can''t let you do that,


    before we met you had a life, a family, you need to get back to it and when it''s safe-"


    "When it''s safe?" I eximed," you mean if you don''t get killed if I don''t get killed, waking up every day


    for the next year thinking is this the day that I''m going to die if we somehow make it!"


    He sighed out loud, turning his eyes to watch the road in front of him. I knew and he knew that was the


    stress and the anxiety talking. I couldn''t help the fear that flooded me, it was almost paralyzing. It was


    getting harder and harder to breath.


    "I''m sorry Holly-" he began but I quickly cut him off.


    "Don''t apologize, it''s not your fault," I wiped away the tears from my face," I just don''t know how I''m


    supposed to go back to school and graduate like nothing happened, how do I fill out college


    applications and do I even go to prom?"


    "You do everything just as you would have done it if you didn''t meet me," he answered.


    "I''m scared of how I''ll feel, worrying every day, just the idea of being apart from you now-"


    "It hurts," he finished, staring into my eyes," I don''t want to take my eyes off of you for a second let


    alone a year. It''s going to be absolute hell and Vesto knew that this would be far more torturous than


    just killing me, but I need you to take it day by day and wait for me."


    I nodded and interlocked our fingers together," I will."


    "and try to not fall in love with any more vampires," he continued," I''m not good with jealousy."


    I couldn''t help but crack a smile that turned intoughter. I stared at his side profile and felt my heart


    clench again. He was too beautiful for my eyes to ever get used to it. I had no idea how in hell I was


    going to get through an entire year without him which was ironic because a month ago I could hardly


    stand him.


    The ride back to town was almost too fast. We drove past the small wooden sign at the side of the


    highway that read;


    Wee to


    Hope, Pennsylvania


    I felt a sudden rush of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It felt as if I had been gone for years. The amount of aging I had done


    these past couple of weeks had been more than I had aged in years. I led Damon to where my house


    was. I asked him to park a few houses down because I knew that if my mother were to see him, she''d


    know automatically and I wasn''t ready to tell her.


    We sat in the far, starting at thest house on the street. I had lived at the little three-bedroom


    greystone home since I was born. I stared at the small trees that lined the front entrance of the house


    and thought of when my father had nted those when I was still a child. When everything was so


    normal and so easy. I felt Damon ce a reassuring hand on my thigh," are you alright?"


    I turned to look at him and smiled," I''ll be okay, I just feel like I''m not the same person that I was before,


    I don''t know if my parents will be able to tell."


    He nodded," You''re the same person you always have been, you just know a little more."


    I smiled and leaned closer," I''m going to miss you, Damon."


    He smiled and leaned in," I''m going to miss you so much more."


    I ced my lips on his, unable to wait anymore. I wrapped my arms around his neck, trying to take in


    as much of him as I could. I had never kissed anyone goodbye before and it felt almost as if we were


    desperate for one another. I wanted to stay in his arms and keep kissing and tasting him forever. We


    quickly got lost in the embrace of one another, I eventually had to pull back to breathe. I rested my


    forehead on his and let one more fear slid down my cheek. Damon reached up to wipe it away. I


    reached into my bra and pulled out the phone that Luna had given me. I ced it in his palm," use this


    to contact me, my number is in there."


    Damon looked at the phone as if he were confused about where I had gotten it from but said," Alright."


    "Be safe," I insisted," please, and be smart."


    He nodded and said," I''ll see you soon."


    I exited the car, feeling as if I had left an entire part of me in it. I had to drag my feet against the grass


    to keep going, forcing myself not to turn around and run back into his arms where I was safe. I got to


    my front door and reached up to ring the doorbell. In the distance, I could see that Damon''s car was


    still there. I sighed out loud and waited anxiously for someone to open the door. A couple of seconds


    passed by and the autumn breeze was beginning to feel colder. The door suddenly whipped open and


    on the other side of it was none other than my mother. Her unchanging beauty blew me away like usual


    and her expression quickly turned from disbelief to relief.


    "Holly!" She eximed, running towards me with her arms wide open.


    I couldn''t help the happiness that I felt now that I have reunited with my mother. I felt her arms wrap


    around me tightly and I thought for a second that everything might turn out to be okay. Over my


    mother''s shoulder, I could see that Damon''s car was beginning to disappear. I stifled my tears and


    instead, I dug my face into the nape of her neck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!